Sirius' Intentions ~ Section I
By Debra Anne
________________________________________
Beginning, Section II
________________________________________
Chapter 1
Posted on Monday, 11 February 2008
Elizabeth arose early the morning after dining at Lucas Lodge. She was already dreading breakfast with her mother, who aside from her constant praise of Mr. Bingley, was certain to inquire about the two instances she noticed Lizzy speaking with the horrid Mr. Darcy.
Her father was the only other family member awake at this hour, so she snuck down to the kitchen for a small tray of tea and muffins before heading for his study.
"Ah, my Lizzy! Good morning." Mr. Bennet smiled. He always enjoyed her early morning visits.
"Good morning, Papa. I thought you would like some tea before going for your ride."
"Thank you, my dear." He sighed before continuing, "I do need to make my rounds; there is a tenant dispute that requires my attention, aside from the usual. I expect very little time for pleasure riding today." Slipping a piece of muffin to her dog, he continued, "Shall you and Sirius be rambling the countryside today?"
"Yes, I believe so. I am not prepared to face Mama and her inquisition." Glancing at the faithful hound sitting between them, she added, "I believe we shall take in the prospect from Oakham Mount today."
He smiled. "It should be a nice morning for it. Do be careful."
"You know I always am, Papa." She rose and kissed his cheek before heading out for her walk.
________________________________________
It was rather a warm day, especially for early November, and she decided they must be experiencing a St. Martin's Summer. If that was the case, it was a good thing she was getting an early start. She walked up the road towards Meryton with Sirius orbiting about her while taking in all the fresh morning smells.
Shortly after they left the road for the meadow path toward Oakham Mount, Sirius ran ahead and began sniffing the ground eagerly as he wagged his tail. Elizabeth caught up to him and found he had discovered a gentleman's handkerchief. She picked it up and inspected it; there were no initials, but it was a fine linen, embroidered with maple leaves. As she considered what to do, Sirius ran in circles, eager for her reaction. Since she did not seem to respond, he began barking.
She bent down and petted his head. "You want to find the owner, do you? I suppose it has been a while since you have had your fun. Well, go to it!"
Sirius put his nose to the ground and led the way. He was tireless in his pursuit, and Elizabeth wondered where his adventure would take them. They appeared to be headed toward Pitstone Hill, which was not much further than her original destination.
As they approached the hilltop, Sirius took off running and barking. Elizabeth picked up her skirts and began to chase her companion; but as she crested the hill, she stopped suddenly. Before her, Mr. Darcy was sitting upon a rock, petting and playing with Sirius. He looked up, stunned for a moment before a big grin crossed his face. Remembering his manners, he rose, bowed and said, "Good morning, Miss Bennet. It would appear I have found something of yours."
It took a long moment for Elizabeth to catch her breath and recover her senses. In her brief acquaintance, she had never seen Mr. Darcy looking so relaxed, and most definitely had never seen him smile.
She curtseyed, but it still took a moment to formulate her reply. "On the contrary, Mr. Darcy; I believe it is Sirius who has found something of yours." She held out the handkerchief. "We wished only to return it."
It was his turn to look surprised. "Why, I lost that nearly a mile back, but I could not find it. Your dog found it and tracked me?"
"Yes, sir." she blushed. "He seems to prefer tracking people to game; a trait apparently not uncommon in Bloodhounds, though we have never seen it before. His littermates are all excellent hunters."
"I take from your familiarity that your father breeds Bloodhounds?"
"Indeed; you could say it is a Bennet family tradition. He keeps a couple of small game dogs as well, but he takes pride in his hounds." She smiled, becoming a little more at ease.
"Interesting; I have a pair of Greyhounds and some Foxhounds at Pemberley, and of course, my Dalmatian that travels with me; but I have never taken up the notion of breeding. Perhaps I should discuss it with your father someday."
"I am sure he would enjoy that. His dogs are one subject he never objects to discussing."
His mind was a blank and he glanced away for a moment. "Your dog, Sirius, is named for the dog star?"
Elizabeth restrained a giggle at the impulsive question. "I thought it fitting, for was not Sirius placed in the night sky because he was such a devoted companion to Orion?"
"You are familiar with Greek mythology?" he remarked with surprise. �I did not think it a subject common to a lady's education."
"I find it quite interesting. Papa has several books on the subject, and I have carte blanche in his library."
A grin returned to his face. �Then we must speak of books, Miss Bennet. Would you care to sit?" He pointed to a rather smooth rock close to where he had been sitting.
Elizabeth sat down and Darcy resumed his seat. They spoke easily about books for some duration, only to discover that they had read many of the same, and often with the same feelings.
Suddenly, Elizabeth froze with a surprised expression. Can this be the dour Mr. Darcy conversing so amiably?
"Miss Bennet, are you well?"
"Yes, sir; I just was struck with a random thought." She felt heat rising in her cheek at having been caught out. �However, I realize we have been chatting more than half an hour, and I truly must be heading home."
"Of course. Might I escort you?" He gallantly held out his hand to help her rise.
She smiled at his offer, but her stomach clinched as she imagined how her family would react if she returned with him. "It would probably be best if I returned on my own; but we could walk together until our paths diverge."
"I would enjoy that very much." he assured her with what seemed a warm, genuine smile.
He went over to where his horse was tied and gathered the reins before offering his arm to Elizabeth. They walked and chatted until they reached the road where he was to go one way and she the other.
Elizabeth collected her thoughts and began to politely take her leave when Darcy nervously spoke, "Miss Bennet"
"Yes?"
"I owe you an apology." He looked at his boots, then her hem before forcing his eyes up to meet hers. �At the assembly; I am afraid you heard me, but even if you did not, I made a remark that was unkind and untrue." He forced himself to take a breath. �I am uncomfortable at such events under the best of circumstances and I was definitely not at my best I am very sorry, Miss Bennet."
She was unable to break his eye contact, and with a hint of a smile, she offered, "Thank you, Mr. Darcy. I forgive you."
His grin returned and he replied, "Thank you."
Darcy then knelt down and scratched Sirius' neck, saying, "Take good care of your mistress, good fellow."
He then rose, mounted his horse and tipped his hat before saying, "Good day, Miss Bennet." and taking off towards Netherfield.
Elizabeth gazed in the direction he travelled, even for a short time after she lost sight of him. She could not equate this Mr. Darcy with the cold, quiet man she had seen on earlier occasions. Her thoughts continued along this vein as she walked home.
When she arrived, she looked around. Longbourn was as it always had been. Mr. Bennet was safely ensconced in his library, having returned from his rounds. Mrs. Bennet and her nerves were holding court with Mrs. Philips and Mrs. Long while Kitty and Lydia loudly trimmed their bonnets. Mary was diligently practicing on the pianoforte while Jane worked in the garden.
After sipping a glass of lemonade in the kitchen, Elizabeth went out to assist Jane. She told her sister of her unusual encounter, but Jane was not surprised. "I told you that he could not truly be so bad."
"I suppose you are right, dear Jane." Elizabeth sighed. Not so bad indeed; but which is the real Mr. Darcy?
________________________________________
Chapter 2
Posted on Monday, 18 February 2008
The Longbourn family did not cross paths with the Netherfield party for several days, at which time Jane received an invitation to dine with the ladies at Netherfield. She rode Nellie at her mother's insistence, as the other horses were needed on the farm. It started raining shortly after she left Longbourn, and she arrived shivering and soaked through; her hosts could do naught but take her straight to bed.
Elizabeth was shocked by Jane's note the next morning, and immediately set off to Netherfield. As expected, her faithful Sirius followed at her heels. It was a lovely walk, in spite of the damp ground and Elizabeth's concern for her sister. When they reached Netherfield, Sirius lay down in a shady spot near the steps while Elizabeth climbed to the door.
She was admitted and led to the breakfast-parlour, where the entire party, sans Jane, was assembled. Mr. Bingley greeted her anxiously as his sisters looked at one another, and then down their noses at her. Mr. Darcy was as formal and distant as he had been prior to their meeting the previous week, greeting her with cold, perfect civility.
After the formal niceties, she was led to Jane's room, where she found her sister flushed, weak and tired; and in the care of only a maid. Mr. Jones had examined Jane earlier and declared her ailment to be a bad cold. Elizabeth settled in, happy to attend her and keep her company.
Elizabeth was surprised when Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst appeared later. They spent several hours there, embroidering and chatting amongst themselves while Jane slept and Elizabeth changed cool cloths and comforted her sister. During the brief intervals when Jane was awake, they tried speaking kindly and soothingly to her. Elizabeth was surprised that they remained civil the entire time; and began to wonder if she had been wrong about Mr. Bingley's sisters; they were not behaving like the women she had observed in company.
When the clock struck three, Elizabeth felt she must go. As she was speaking of this with Miss Bingley, Jane awoke and was quite distressed at the thought of her sisterłs departure. Miss Bingley was compelled to invite Elizabeth to stay; and a request for clothes was sent to Longbourn.
Less than an hour later, Mr. Bingleyłs sisters proclaimed it was time to attend to the dinner preparations and begin dressing for the evening. Having not left Janełs chamber since her arrival, Elizabeth was eager to stretch her legs and get some fresh air; so when Jane fell asleep again, Elizabeth left her in the care of Ruth, the maid, and slipped out the back of the house to check on Sirius. She immediately noticed Mr. Bingley sitting on the steps with Sirius in his lap, licking his face. As soon as he noticed his mistress, Sirius bounded up the steps, abandoning his new friend. Mr. Bingley greeted Elizabeth with a huge grin.
"Ah, Miss Elizabeth, this friendly fellow is yours?"
"Indeed, sir." She smiled, but her voice dropped as she continued. �I was just going to see if I could arrange for him to stay in your kennel overnight, as I fear it would be too much to ask for me to keep him with me."
Bingleyłs expression changed not at all. "He seems well enough behaved; and I certainly cannot deny you when Darcy keeps Milton in his quarters every night."
"Milton?"
"His carriage dog; I have never seen one so spoilt." Bingley laughed a bit at his own jest.
Elizabeth smiled, and Bingley continued. "I would suggest you keep him away from my sisters, but he is more than welcome to stay in your rooms with you."
"Thank you, Mr. Bingley."
"It is my duty to assure your comfort. You are so good to care for your sister." Suddenly he got a wistful look in his eye. �How is she?"
Elizabeth thought he had never looked so serious. "She is sleeping now, which is why I decided this was a good time to come down for some air and to check on Sirius. I believe she is much improved since this morning."
"I am glad to hear it." He looked relieved and the smile returned. �She must stay until she has fully recuperated; however long that may be." he added eagerly.
"Oh!" Bingley bent over and scooped up a large bunch of flowers and weeds from the steps. "Miss Bennet, might I beg a favour and ask you to take these flowers to your sister? I was hoping they would brighten her room."
"Uhm Oh, I think she shall love them." She accepted the bunch that included roses and orchids from the conservatory along with lavender, ragwort and red campion with a smile. �I will be happy to take them to her."
"If there is not a vase in her rooms, I am sure Ruth can find one for you." he offered.
She thanked him again, then she and Sirius entered the house and returned to Jane's room.
Elizabeth was attempting to arrange the flowers when Jane awoke. "What an interesting collection of flowers you have there, Lizzy."
"Indeed. Mr. Bingley apparently picked them, and asked me to bring them to you."
Jane smiled brilliantly. "He is so very kind. You must give him my thanks and tell him that I simply love them."
"I shall most definitely relay your message. He is certain to be thrilled when he hears it."
"Oh Lizzy, he is just being polite."
________________________________________
At half-past six, Elizabeth was summoned to dinner. As Jane was resting comfortably, she left Sirius with her sister and went down to the dining-parlour. After a few minutes of effusions from Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst on how shocking it was to have a bad cold, Miss Bingley turned her attentions to the sombre Mr. Darcy, leaving Elizabeth to enjoy the easy company of Mr. Bingley. Still, she could not resist observing Mr. Darcy; who spoke scarcely a word throughout, and only in response to a direct enquiry.
When the meal was complete, Elizabeth excused herself to attend to Jane. She was halfway up the stairs when she realized she had forgotten to pass on Jane's thanks to Mr. Bingley for the flowers. I should just do this now before I forget again. She turned and went back towards the dining-parlour.
"Why must she be scampering about the country, because her sister had a cold? Her hair, so untidy, so blowsy!"
"Yes, and her petticoat; I hope you saw her petticoat, six inches deep in mud, I am absolutely certain; and the gown which had been let down to hide it, not doing its office."
"Your picture may be very exact, Louisa," said Bingley; "but this was all lost upon me. I thought Miss Elizabeth Bennet looked remarkably well when she came into the room"
Elizabeth giggled quietly to herself. Oh, I really should not be listening to this. I shall have to wait and thank Mr. Bingley later. Thus, she returned to her ascent, knowing that Mr. Bingley's sisters were exactly as she had thought, snobbish and rude.
She had just settled with a book when Bingley's sisters startled Elizabeth with their arrival. They wished to check on �dear Jane" themselves. At first they were all politeness, but after their concerned inquiries were exhausted, they sat on the chaise and chatted quietly with each other. Elizabeth might well have not even been there for the amount of notice she received. Fortunately, they were soon summoned to coffee and returned to the gentlemen. Elizabeth looked at her dog contentedly sleeping on the hearth and was grateful that Miss Bingley had taken no notice of him.
She remained at her sister's side quietly conversing or reading aloud till late in the evening, when she had the comfort of seeing her asleep. She again left her in Ruthłs care and went down to the drawing-room where she found the whole party at loo. Suspecting them of playing high, she declined an invitation to join the game and instead settled on a nearby sofa, stating she would amuse herself with a book.
Mr. Hurst found her choice singular, while Miss Bingley accused her of being a great reader, having no pleasure in anything else.
She tried to remain calm, not displaying any offence at Miss Bingleyłs comment. "I deserve neither such praise nor such censure; I am not a great reader, and I have pleasure in many things."
As she looked at the books nearby, she listened to the criticisms of Mr. Bingley's library and Miss Bingleyłs praise of Mr. Darcy's. "What a delightful library you have at Pemberley, Mr. Darcy!"
"It ought to be good, it has been the work of many generations." he said curtly.
"And then you have added so much to it yourself
you are always buying books."
"Indeed." Elizabeth was stunned when his voice lifted further. �In fact, Miss Bennet, if you check the table by the blue chair, you should find my most recent acquisition. I just finished reading it, and you are welcome to borrow it. You might find the poetry and viewpoints rather interesting."
She went over and picked up the copy of Poems by the late Edward Lysaght, Esq. Surprised by the title, she responded, "Why, this book was just published. I saw a reference to it in the Times but a week or two past. Are you sure you do not mind?"
"Not at all; I would not have offered if I did not wish you to accept."
She smiled, "Thank you, sir."
Elizabeth almost thought she noticed a hint of a smile on Darcy's face before his eyes glazed over, and he shifted his focus solely to his cards.
She was soon engrossed in the book of poetry. When she again realized she was in company, and more than an hour had passed, she smirked to herself. Miss Bingley must be pleased with herself. I have nearly proven her supposition of being a great reader. She then rose and excused herself for the night.
Upon entering Janełs room, Elizabeth could see Ruthłs distress. She went immediately to her sister and noted her flushed countenance; she was also rather warm to the touch. Elizabeth wet some fresh cloths and applied them to Janełs forehead and arms to help bring down the fever. Ruth told her that the fever had come on suddenly, but Elizabeth realized it was not dangerously high; so after a few minutes, she changed the cloths and ran downstairs to apprise Mr. Bingley of the situation.
Mr. Bingley was terribly upset by the news and offered to send for a doctor, but Elizabeth suggested they wait for Mr. Jonesł assessment in the morning. It took some effort on Elizabethłs part to assure Mr. Bingley that Jane would be all right. He was placated, but still obviously concerned as Elizabeth returned to her sisterłs room. Elizabeth tended to Jane until the fever broke. Still concerned, she chose to remain in Janełs room, and slept on the chaise with Sirius at her feet.
________________________________________
Chapter 3
Posted on Saturday, 23 February 2008
When Elizabeth woke just after dawn, she immediately checked on Jane, and was pleased to find her fever slight as she slept easily. Having spent the night on the chaise, she was eager to stretch her legs and get some fresh air with Sirius.
While outside, she met Mr. Bingley, who bore a huge grin once she had assured him of Janełs improvement. As they walked together, she suggested that Jane would likely take comfort in having their mother visit, despite the fact that Elizabeth was enjoying the separation. When they returned to the house, Elizabeth went to Jane's room, while Mr. Bingley dispatched a note to Longbourn.
Her mother arrived with Kitty and Lydia in tow less than two hours later. They visited with Jane and then went with Elizabeth to the breakfast-parlour to pay courtesies to their hosts. They discussed Mr. Bingley's sometimes too easygoing nature, and how the small country neighbourhood compared to London. Mr. Darcy spent most of this time looking out the window uncomfortably, while Elizabeth spent a nearly equal time looking at her slippers, her visage pale and wan, except when she blushed scarlet at remarks about the four and twenty families with whom the Bennets dined, and when Lydia practically demanded that Mr. Bingley host a ball. She did try to interject at times, but she was little able to influence her mother and sisters.
Elizabeth breathed a sigh of relief when her family departed, and she immediately returned to Janełs side. She tried not to imagine the conversation below between Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst; but she knew they must be insulting her family.
Jane was resting, and Elizabeth stood by her window and looked out, posed much like Mr. Darcyłs wont. What of Mr. Darcy, though? He has been distant and reserved since I arrived. She was not entirely sure why this bothered her so. His demeanour during her familyłs visit was truly disconcerting. He might not be as severe as I thought him after the assembly; but whatever happened to the amiable man I met last week?
She turned to look at Jane, and his book on the bedside table caught her eye. He did lend me his book; and I thought I saw him smile for a moment last night. Her lips mimicked the expression as she recalled the scene. Why must he be so enigmatic!
She thought perhaps it would be best if she stayed in Jane's room for the remainder of the day, so she sent down a request for a luncheon tray, easily avoiding her hosts for a while.
Jane felt well enough to truly enjoy Elizabethłs company that afternoon, so Elizabeth got her to eat some toast and they rested and chatted and Elizabeth read one of Lysaghtłs poems.
When Jane fell asleep again, Elizabeth considered a walk outdoors, but she was still uneasy about meeting any of the others. The sight that met her when she looked outside convinced her to try her luck. Mr. Darcy was sitting on a bench, reading, while Sirius lay somewhat atop a Dalmatian at his side. Every so often, he would reach down and scratch the dogsł ears. They all looked quite content, and her desire to join them and get some fresh air subdued her reservations. She grabbed her spencer and bonnet and quickly departed.
As she descended the stairs, she was met by not one, but two dogs. She greeted and petted both as she walked towards Mr. Darcy.
When he met her eye, he smiled. "Ah, Miss Bennet, I see you have met Milton already;" He tried to feign disappointment. �and I so wished to perform the introductions."
Elizabeth made an attempt at mock concern. "Yes, it would appear that we have both failed in our dog training, Mr. Darcy. We shall have a long road before they can be taken into Society. Your dog is a poet?"
"No." he blushed, gazing at the spotted dog licking her hand. "He just looked like a Milton."
She smiled. "And so he does."
After a long, silent pause, Darcy looked up. �How fares your sister, Miss Bennet?"
�She seems to be improving, and is currently sleeping."
"That is good news." he said with a smile. "Would you care to join me for a short walk?"
"I would not interrupt your reading." she replied scarcely above a whisper, looking at her hands.
"It is getting rather cold to sit much longer; a walk right now would be perfect." he responded, offering his arm. She accepted and they started down a path; a pair of dogs leading the way.
"Have you had much time to read the Lysaght?"
"I have. In fact, I find it very hard to put down other than when Jane needs me."
They walked and chatted amiably for some time before they met up with Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst. Miss Bingley inquired as to Jane's health and why Miss Eliza was out of doors instead of attending her sister, then immediately took control of the conversation. Somehow, within a few short minutes, the sisters had managed to gain both of Mr. Darcy's arms, so when they approached a path that only admitted 3 wide, Elizabeth decided to part company, but could not resist making a witty reference to Gilpin.
________________________________________
That evening progressed much the same as the one before, and Elizabeth dined with the Netherfield residents. Mr. Bingley was as effusive as ever, while Mr. Darcy spoke scarcely a word. She wondered how Mr. Darcy could seem so different each time they met.
She again stayed with Jane for a while before returning to the drawing-room. This time, only Mr. Bingley and Mr. Hurst played at cards. Mr. Darcy was writing at the desk while Miss Bingley observed him and commented frequently. Elizabeth had brought some needlework with her, so she attended to it as she observed the others.
Elizabeth sniggered to herself as Miss Bingley seemed not to tire of trying to gain Mr. Darcy's attention. The poor man had not a moment's peace, and she was suddenly stuck with guilt for abandoning Mr. Darcy earlier in the day. I wonder if it is the company that affects his mood and verbosity.
Mr. Darcy soon finished or gave up his attempt at writing his sister, and he appealed to the ladies for some music. Miss Bingley was eager to display her talents, allowing Darcy the opportunity to approach Elizabeth.
When she noticed his proximity, Elizabeth quietly spoke, "Mr. Darcy, I must apologize for my poor manners once again. I am sorry for abandoning our walk today."
"I cannot blame you, Miss Bennet," was his soft reply. "You have much on your mind, and Mr. Bingley's sisters effectively took over all conversation. I also tried to think of a means of escape" He blushed.
Elizabeth smiled, but before she could think of an appropriately witty reply, Miss Bingley began playing a lively Scotch air.
"Do not you feel a great inclination to seize such an opportunity of dancing a reel?" inquired Darcy with a smile.
Elizabeth was quite surprised. She quickly met his eye before carefully returning her focus to the music sheets. "I think it best that I decline, sir. It would only draw attention, and I already feel quite under scrutiny."
�As you wish. Consider yourself warned though, I shall dance with you yet; perhaps the first set at the next occasion?"
She felt her cheeks burning as she looked up at him. "Even if it was simply a dinner at Lucas Lodge?" she asked with a coy smile.
He looked down a moment, caught by the remark. �I would by no means suspend any pleasure of yours." He caught her eye and smiled, not letting her focus escape. �The offer stands, ball, assembly or dinner, I would ask for your next set."
She could feel her face burning as she shyly accepted. �I would be honoured." Elizabeth recognized that Carolinełs song was approaching its close and thought it best to escape. "But now, I should return to my sister. If you would excuse me. Have a pleasant night."
________________________________________
Chapter 4
Posted on Friday, 29 February 2008
Elizabeth was pleased to find Jane awake and much improved in the morning. Feeling better, Jane insisted that Elizabeth go to breakfast with the others. As she approached the breakfast-parlour, she could hear a lively discussion between Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy about the Luddite rebellion in the middle counties. She entered the room to see they were the only ones present. They noticed her immediately and ceased their conversation.
Bingley was quick to address her with his typical grin. �Good morning, Miss Elizabeth, how does Miss Bennet fare today?"
She could not restrain her smile. �Jane is much improved, and is already thinking of joining us this evening."
�That is excellent news." stated Darcy with a polite smile.
�Indeed! I shall have to see that everything is perfectly arranged for her comfort." added Bingley.
�She will be quite grateful, I am sure." With a quick glance at Darcy, she continued, �I know she has enjoyed the flowers and books you have sent, Mr. Bingley."
As she seated herself with her breakfast, she looked directly at Darcy and asked, �Are you much affected by the troubles with the Luddites, Mr. Darcy?"
Surprised at her interest, he took a moment, but responded easily, �Not directly. We produce large amounts of wool at Pemberley, but I have only a few minor investments in textile production.
�Do you have an opinion on their concerns with modern machinery? I would think possibilities abound with their introduction."
�I think the problem is the short-sightedness of the manufacturers. If they took a concerned interest in their workers and looked towards expansion rather than maintaining current output, they could well take advantage of the efficiencies, and everyone would benefit."
�I am surprised, Miss Elizabeth," interjected Bingley. �I thought ladies only read the society pages."
Elizabeth shifted her focus to Bingley, but did not change her serious tone. �I suppose most do, but I prefer to be aware of the world in which we live; it gives me more to discuss with my father than old books and the estate."
�You take an interest in running Longbourn?" asked Darcy impulsively.
�Jane and I have both cared for the tenant families for some time, but I also help with the accounts. I suppose I am unlike most ladies in that respect, but I would rather expand my knowledge and challenge myself than worry about the latest gossip in Meryton."
Darcy fought a snigger. Quite unlike other ladies; especially the other two under this roof. "That is commendable, Miss Elizabeth. I would hope for my sister to follow your example."
�And Miss Bennet?" interjected Bingley. �Does she share your interests?"
�Our mother demands more of her time than mine, but Jane does have a good idea of what transpires on the estate. Neither of us is prone to idleness." She glanced at the clock. �And on that note, gentlemen, I should probably collect a few of her favourites and rejoin her."
Bingley watched Darcy as he watched Elizabeth collect some muffins and pastries and exit the room.
Elizabeth stayed with Jane for the remainder of the day, and they were attended by Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst for some time. All were pleased with Janełs continued improvement.
Darcy and Bingley visited some tenants in the morning and Mr. Darcy spent the afternoon in Meryton.
________________________________________
Late that afternoon, as Mr. Darcy returned, he met Caroline walking out alone.
"Miss Bingley." he greeted her coolly.
She tried to affect a sweet smile. "Mr. Darcy. I was just going out for a stroll in the woods. Would you care to join me?"
"I am sorry, but I must get a note off to London immediately."
"Well," she sighed. "I shall take the circuit path."
"Do take care, it will be dark in an hour; perhaps you should take an escort."
"I shall be fine, Mr. Darcy. I shall."
"Excuse me then." he said before turning to continue into the house.
He went to the study to write his missive and sent it by personal courier to his solicitor in London, also including a letter and a small package to Georgiana. His task completed, he checked his watch, then read for about twenty minutes until he decided it was time to prepare for dinner.
Darcy was just heading up to his rooms when Bingley accosted him with a concerned look. "Darcy, have you perchance seen Caroline lately?"
With a perplexed expression, Darcy replied, "I saw her about quarter before four when I returned from Meryton. She said she was going to walk the circuit path. She should easily have returned twenty minutes ago."
"I will go check that path. Would you prepare some men to search if I do not find her? This is so unlike Caroline!" Bingley turned and nearly ran towards the rear door.
Bingley left and Darcy gathered Mr. Hurst and a group of ten footmen and grooms. Miss Bingley still had not returned. He suddenly had an idea and ran upstairs.
When Elizabeth answered Jane's door, she was shocked to find a somewhat dishevelled Mr. Darcy.
He took a moment to collect himself before speaking. "Miss Bennet, I am sorry to disturb you. I do not know if you have heard, but Miss Bingley appears to be missing, and was last seen heading toward the circuit path through the woods. Mr. Bingley is looking for her now, and I just gathered a search party in case he does not find her. I I had an idea. I was wondering if Sirius might be of use to us."
Elizabeth was stunned, but collected herself quickly. "We have only searched for people for entertainment, but I suppose this is worth the effort. Give me just a minute to get my pelisse and boots."
"But it is dark and you are already dressed for dinner."
"I believe this would be a situation where the end justifies the means, Mr. Darcy. I will get my pelisse. Do you think Mrs. Hurst might be able to find something of Miss Bingley's that would have her scent on it? A handkerchief or glove, perhaps? It would be best if it was something she has worn or used recently."
"Of course, I shall meet you in the foyer."
"Perhaps outdoors would be better, sir. I shall have to borrow a leash from the kennels."
"Near the kennels then, Miss Elizabeth."
A few minutes later, Mr. Darcy and Mrs. Hurst found Elizabeth sitting on a bench near the door with Sirius on a leash at her side. She rose. "Mr. Darcy. Mrs. Hurst."
Mrs. Hurst spoke with concern, "Miss Elizabeth, thank you for your assistance. This is so unusual for Caroline. I cannot imagine why she would go into the woods alone; and so late in the day! Anyhow, I got these gloves off her dressing table. Do you really think your dog can find her?"
Elizabeth patted Mrs. Hurstłs hand and carefully took the gloves. "I cannot make any promises, but I agree it is worth the effort." She then turned. �Is there a plan, Mr. Darcy?"
"Right now we are waiting for Bingley to return. We should best go over and wait with the rest of the search party."
As they approached the group, they saw a distraught Mr. Bingley returning from the opposite direction. "No luck, Darcy! I cannot believe Caroline has done this. She scarcely leaves the immediate paths. What must have possessed her to go wandering off and losing herself on a wooded path?"
"Bingley, I have several ready to search in pairs. I will go with Miss Bennet and her dog, but as we are not certain he can track her, it is best all of the pairs go out."
"Miss Bennet? This is no task for a lady!"
Elizabeth answered, "Mr. Bingley, I believe our best chance of finding your sister quickly is to try getting Sirius to track her. He has a natural ability for tracking people. He has only ever searched with me, so I must go with him. I am sure I shall be perfectly safe with Mr. Darcy." She glanced up at the gentleman and smiled.
"Time is wasting, Bingley. We had best be on our way."
With that, Darcy picked up a lantern, and he and Elizabeth went over to the path where he had last seen Miss Bingley. Elizabeth knelt down and held the gloves to Sirius, who sniffed at them.
"Can you find Miss Bingley, boy?" Elizabeth asked in a playful tone. "Can you find her?"
Sirius continued to sniff the gloves, and Darcy looked at Elizabeth questioningly. She shrugged her shoulders, not quite knowing what to think herself. Then suddenly Sirius put his nose to the ground and started up the path. After about fifteen feet, he stopped, turned around and barked. He wagged his whole body anxiously.
"Are you ready, Sirius? Then go to it!"
Darcy held the lantern in one hand and tried to keep Elizabeth within reach of the other, in case she might need his support as they followed the dark path. About once each minute, one would call "Miss Bingley." After about ten minutes, Sirius led them off the path, and Darcy grabbed Elizabeth's arm.
He looked in her eyes with concern. "Are you sure about this, Miss Bennet? It would not do well for us to get completely lost in the wood."
She returned his gaze with certainty. "I trust him, Mr. Darcy. Sirius will not lead us astray."
They continued on behind the dog; Darcy retaining his hold on Elizabeth's arm as there was no path, and he could not predict the next step. They whispered amongst themselves from time to time, but mostly focused on the dog's path. It was not another five minutes that they followed along before Sirius froze and started barking.
"Elizabeth, stay here quietly." She squatted and silenced Sirius while trying her best not to make a sound.
Darcy started to move just ahead of Sirius as he called, "Miss Bingley!"
"Mr. Darcy!" he heard from just ahead of him. He started to walk toward the voice when Miss Bingley ran out of the darkness ahead to embrace him. "Oh! Mr. Darcy! My hero! You have saved me!"

________________________________________
Chapter 5
Posted on Friday, 7 March 2008
Elizabeth could scarcely contain her amusement as she looked at Caroline Bingley wrapped around Mr. Darcy, kissing his cheeks. His shocked expression was priceless. When Elizabeth could no longer contain her giggles, Caroline noticed her. Not releasing her hold on Mr. Darcy, she exclaimed, "Eliza Bennet! Whatever are you doing here!"
A quick look of disgust crossed Darcyłs mien as he tried to peel off Caroline. He was swiftly able to gain his implacable expression as Elizabeth tried to explain that she and her dog were assisting Mr. Darcy as part of a large search party. Finally free of Carolinełs person, Mr. Darcy brushed at his coat, and a shudder did not go unobserved by Elizabeth.
"Miss Bingley, I need to alert the others that you have been found. Get down by Miss Elizabeth; and you will both want to cover your ears."
"You want me to sit? On the ground? With that filthy cur?"
"That ęfilthy curł helped us to find you, Miss Bingley;" he continued with obvious disdain, "and it is not as though it would ruin your dress further." It was then that Elizabeth noticed a rip ran down nearly the entire left side of Miss Bingley's skirt and petticoats, showing her leg as she moved.
"Miss Bingley, please come over here." added Elizabeth calmly. "It is for your safety."
She finally went in Elizabeth's direction, and after looking for a softer or cleaner spot, finally sat, though several feet away from Elizabeth. Darcy walked to the opposite edge of the clearing, removed a pistol from his coat, and fired two shots in the air.
He returned to the ladies and offered his hand to help them rise. "Now ladies, let us return to the house."
"But it is so dark, Mr. Darcy!" pleaded Miss Bingley.
"Do you have an alternate suggestion, Miss Bingley? Perhaps you would have the three of us spend the night out here in the cold?"
"I am just so frightened. I need you to keep me safe." She clung to Darcy's arm with affected shivering.
"Miss Bingley, it is very easy to get back to the path and the safe, warm house." interjected Elizabeth. "Even though there is no moon, we have a lantern, and I am sure Sirius is eager to return. Had we neither, though, we still would only have to walk straight back in this direction, as we made no turns after leaving the path."
If anyone had been there to see them, the group likely made an interesting sight. Sirius led Elizabeth, while Darcy held firmly to her arm and Miss Bingley remained attached to his other. No one spoke a word. It was not long until they were back on the path, and a short while later they were approaching the house.
"Caroline!" called Mrs. Hurst as she ran forth with a heavy cloak, concern etched in her face. "We were so concerned!" Caroline was in a vile mood and continued towards the house as her sister tried to set the cloak upon her shoulders.
Bingley immediately noted his sister's attitude, appearance and apparent lack of gratitude for her rescuers. He caught her arm as she tried to walk past him. "Caroline Alicia Bingley! It appears we need to have a conversation... in my study... now." His voice brooked no opposition, something never seen before by anyone present.
She froze and glared at him icily. Bingley did not back down. "Louisa, take your sister to my study. I shall be in directly."
Louisa shook off her shocked expression, and taking Caroline's arm, led her inside.
"Darcy, Miss Elizabeth, I cannot thank you enough. Wherever was she?"
Darcy answered gruffly, "She was not a quarter mile straight off the path. I see no reason she should not have heard you or been unable to respond when you sought her. I am sorry to suggest it, Charles, but given the condition of your sister's dress and her reactions to each of us upon our arrival... I believe I owe Miss Elizabeth my gratitude for saving my reputation."
"No!" Bingley flushed. Elizabeth looked at his boots, slightly nodding her concurrence with Darcy's explanation.
"Darcy, I am so sorry. Thank you. And thank you, Miss Bennet." He turned and started towards the house. "I shall have a talk with my sister directly."
Darcy and Elizabeth looked at each other in awe for a long moment. "Miss Bennet, I truly cannot thank you enough for your assistance this evening. You are a very kind and generous lady." his gaze softening as he spoke.
Elizabeth looked up and smiled, a blush apparent even in the dim light. "I was happy to be of service to you, Mr. Darcy..." She could think of nothing more to voice at the moment, so she just continued to look into his eyes, she knew not how long, until reality returned and she took his arm again to silently head into the house.
As they approached Jane's room, he spoke, "I suppose dinner has come to naught this evening. Do you think perhaps you and your sister will still join us in the drawing-room later this evening?"
"I will have to see how Jane feels about it, but I would not be averse to spending some time in company." she replied, looking up through her lashes, a light hint of pink still upon her cheeks.
"I do hope to see you then." Darcy took Elizabeth's hand and placed a light kiss upon it before leaving her at Jane's door.
She went in to check on her sister and relay all the news. Almost immediately a maid brought in a tray with Elizabeth's dinner and left the sisters to themselves again. Jane replaced Elizabeth's cloak with a warmed blanket, and they sat by the fire as Elizabeth ate.
Jane wore an expression of utter disbelief. "Are you serious? I cannot imagine Mr. Bingley raising his voice like that. And Miss Bingley? What must she have been thinking?"
"It is all true, dear Jane. I am very glad it has all been put to rest." Elizabeth sighed. "My bath must be ready by now, I should go. Do you still feel up to joining the others in the drawing-room?"
"You certainly look as if you would like to go. Is it safe to think Mr. Darcy might not be as disagreeable as you once thought?"
Elizabeth blushed. I am certainly doing this a lot lately. "Perhaps he is not disagreeable at all."
"Then by all means, we shall join the others." Jane said with a smile as she hugged her sister.
Once outside Jane's door, Elizabeth wore a huge grin and hurried to prepare herself for the evening once again.
________________________________________
Half-past eight found Darcy alone in the drawing-room. He decided to be patient, and sat with a book as he waited to see if he would be joined by anyone. Fifteen minutes later, he was pleased to be joined by the Miss Bennets. He moved so they could sit by the fire, as no one wished for Jane to catch a chill.
"Miss Bennet, I am so pleased to see you well enough to join us." he said with a small, but genuine smile.
"Thank you, Mr. Darcy. I am quite improved, much to the credit of the Bingleys and my dear sister."
Darcy glanced at Elizabeth. "I know your sister has been anxious for your health. Mr. Bingley has been quite concerned as well. I am nearly surprised he is not here yet."
It was Jane's turn to blush as Elizabeth smiled openly at Darcy. For the lack of hosts, Elizabeth brought Jane some tea and served coffee for Mr. Darcy and herself before settling down for some easy conversation. The sisters talked of visiting their relatives in London and how they enjoyed seeing their cousins. Jane told Mr. Darcy how they tried to visit museums and see a play or opera each time they stayed with them. She also mentioned how Elizabeth had enjoyed the orchestra at Covent Garden on their last visit. Darcy was just telling them about recently seeing the premiere of "Cosi fan Tutti" at The King's Theatre when their host arrived.
Elizabeth had to restrain a giggle as Mr. Bingley entered the room and took notice of Jane. He seemed torn between running to her and trying to maintain a proper gentlemanly gait.
"Miss Bennet, I am so very happy to see you in company. I must apologize for all of the excitement tonight;" Looking up, "to all of you, really." While he continued to address the entire party, his gaze returned to Jane. "I have had a long talk with my sister. I do not begin to understand her thinking." He glanced at his friend, "Caroline is not to disturb or interfere with you, Darcy. She knows the consequences should she persist.
"Now, Miss Bennet, you are as lovely as ever. You must be much recovered"
Darcy and Elizabeth knew the general conversation was over at this point.
"Is there a chance I could convince you to play, Miss Elizabeth?" Darcy enquired.
"You have heard me play before. I suppose if you find my playing tolerable, I might comply." she challenged.
"I find your playing to be quite tolerable, and it has tempted me to request your favour." She grinned.
They removed to the pianoforte and she selected a Haydn sonata. Darcy sat beside her in order to turn her pages.
"Is Haydn a favourite of yours?
"One of many. My true passion is Beethoven;" She blushed. Again!, "Mama does not like me playing Beethoven. She says I am always peevish afterwards. Nor is he quite fitting for a quiet evening amongst friends."
There was a moment before he responded. "I understand completely, Miss Elizabeth. Haydn is an excellent choice for this evening. Speaking of friends" He looked towards the settee where Jane and Mr. Bingley's heads were mere inches apart.
Elizabeth smiled sweetly. "I have never seen Jane so enamoured. Oh!" she gasped. "Please forgive me, Mr. Darcy."
"Think nothing of it."
Another half-hour was spent in this manner, when Jane declared it was time for her to retire.
"It has been a lovely end to a very trying evening." Darcy offered with a smile. "Thank you again for your assistance earlier, Miss Elizabeth; and thank both of you ladies for your delightful company.
"Indeed, thank you, ladies." added Bingley.
________________________________________
Chapter 6
Posted on Monday, 10 March 2008
The gentlemen were pleased when both Bennet sisters joined them for breakfast. After full assurances of Jane's improved health, Elizabeth suggested that they had overstayed their welcome and asked Mr. Bingley for the use of his carriage; certain that their mother would refuse to send theirs. He tried to dissuade her and suggested the ladies remain one more night. After much deliberation, they acquiesced.
The Hursts soon joined them, and Mrs. Hurst immediately went to Elizabeth. �Miss Elizabeth, I must thank you again for all of your efforts last night. I am so sorry for the trouble my sister has caused."
Elizabeth politely accepted her gratitude and apology, and the Hursts settled in to eat, making an obvious effort to join the friendly conversation.
Afterwards, Darcy had to attend to some letters of business, so he excused himself while Bingley escorted the sisters to the library.
Elizabeth was quite willing to leave Jane and Mr. Bingley to themselves, so she selected a tome and sat by the French doors to read. A few minutes later, she heard pawing at the door, and looked out to see Sirius. Jane and Mr. Bingley were oblivious, so she let him in. She sat back down and petted her dog as he demanded until he lay down at her feet.
The book she had selected was interesting, and she was quite engrossed when a cold, wet nose nudged her hand, startling her. "Well hello, Milton." She smiled at him and scratched his ears. He seemed perfectly content to sit at her side with his head in her lap as she resumed her reading.
This was the sight that greeted Darcy when he entered the library. He could not help but smile.
"Traitor!" Milton looked up when he heard his master's voice, then promptly returned his head to his warm lap.
Elizabeth could not restrain her laughter. "I do seem to have made a friend, Mr. Darcy."
Darcy's grin could have lit the room. "Indeed. It would appear you inspire their loyalty as well."
Elizabeth smiled as she petted Milton's head.
"Would you consider taking a short walk with me, Miss Elizabeth?"
"What of chaperones, sir?" she inquired with a coy smile.
"It would appear you have two." He looked at her canine companions.
"Yes, but what of Jane and Mr. Bingley?"
He glanced at the other couple. "Do you think they would even notice?"
She also looked at them. They were still engrossed in their conversation. "I suppose not."
She fetched her pelisse, and he his greatcoat, and they met in the foyer a short time later. They walked about the near gardens, her arm in his, speaking of nothing of import. From time to time, she would look up and their eyes would meet, causing a warmth to flow through her body. When they came to a woody copse, they sat together on a stone bench.
Neither spoke, and Darcy stared at his hands pensively. He then stood up and paced back and forth a couple of times. Elizabeth was about to enquire when he began.
"Miss Elizabeth, I realize we have known each other but a month; and been friends only half that time. Somehow; does it not seem like we have been friends much longer?"
"It does..." she started, but did not continue. She knew exactly what he meant.
He watched her bright countenance. As she did not continue, he did. "I have always trusted my instincts. The day I met Bingley, I knew we would become close friends. When I first noticed you, I knew you were different. Then that lovely, fateful day when Sirius brought you to me, and I found the nerve to talk to you; I knew you were the one." He paused and looked her in the eye. She held her breath as he continued. "Then today, I saw you sitting there reading with the dogs, and I could perfectly imagine that scene in Pemberley's library; I knew I could wait no longer. I realize you are likely not ready for me to say this, and I need no answer at present; but I must tell you how ardently I admire and love you; and I must beg you to become my wife." He gazed lovingly at her, waiting for what seemed an eternity for her answer.
Elizabeth bore an adoring smile as tears welled in her eyes while he finished his speech. Her heart was full of joy; she had not expected him to ask so soon, but her heart knew her answer. If only she could find words... but true love needs them not, so she gazed in his eyes and nodded her acceptance.
Darcy took her hand and kissed it before he again sat at her side without releasing it. Neither could find words for some time. With excitement more like a boy of ten who had just been given his own Thoroughbred than a distinguished gentleman of seven and twenty, Darcy had to confirm his good fortune. "Truly, Elizabeth? You will marry me?"
Her grin grew as she nodded again and somehow found her voice. "Yes, I will marry you. I love you Fitzwilliam."
He put his free hand on her cheek. "I love you, Elizabeth."
They were compelled to rise and continue their excursion. They talked of everything and nothing. Darcy would escort the sisters home the next day and speak to her father then.
When they returned to the house, Jane and Bingley were exactly as they had left them in the library. They interrupted the pair to share their good news. Jane hugged her sister and her joy matched Elizabethłs. Bingley was surprised, as he had seen no evidence of the attachment; but he was quick to wholeheartedly congratulate his friend. The foursome then settled into friendly company for the remainder of the afternoon.
The Hursts joined the couples for dinner and the evening. Mrs. Hurst and Elizabeth each played the pianoforte, and all enjoyed the quiet company. Caroline was neither seen, nor missed.
Darcy walked Elizabeth to her room as they retired for the night. When they reached her door, he shyly enquired, "Elizabeth, do you think you would have time for a short walk before we leave for services in the morning? I think we shall have little time to ourselves in the future."
"I look forward to it." she replied with a warm smile.
________________________________________
Chapter 7
Posted on Tuesday, 18 March 2008
Elizabeth woke early Sunday morning. She took her time dressing and putting up her hair, trying to accomplish her best. When she was satisfied, she went to the breakfast-room for some tea.
Mr. Darcy was already there, a boyish grin on his face as he drank his coffee. "Good morning, Elizabeth. A lovely day, is it not?"
"Indeed, Fitzwilliam." she smiled, a little nervous at the novelty of using his Christian name.
A few minutes later, they left the house, Elizabeth on Darcy's arm. The circuit path was not an option, and they did not have time for a long trek, so they chose a short path to a secluded grove.
After the house was no longer visible, Elizabeth felt Darcy's hand brush her neck.
"You have this one short little curl." He fingered it.
"Yes." She looked away. "I cannot do anything with it. I have tried to hide it, but it refuses to stay."
"I am glad. I love this teasing little curl as I love you, Elizabeth."
They stopped and turned towards each other. "And I love you, Fitzwilliam." She smiled.
He brought his hand to her cheek. It felt so warm as she looked into his eyes. After a long moment, he leaned forward and she felt his lips upon hers. It was everything and nothing she expected of her first kiss. She wrapped her arms around his neck as the sweet gentle kiss continued.
It was not long, though it seemed so, before he pulled back, drawing her into his embrace. For some time there was no need for words.
After they recovered their senses, they resumed their walk hand in hand. They discussed their hopes and plans and enjoyed their privacy. Before they returned to the house, Darcy stole another quick kiss.
The remainder of the Netherfield residents were present in the breakfast-room upon their return. Miss Bingley was more subdued than usual, but still glared daggers at Elizabeth.
________________________________________
Jane and Elizabeth's trunks had been loaded on Mr. Darcy's carriage, and Mr. Bingley helped Jane inside before Darcy handed up Elizabeth. Darcy then lifted Sirius in as well, looking around and seeing Milton wandering amongst the horses before he and Mr. Bingley entered the coach.
Miss Bingley watched, but was restrained from making a scene as Mr. Hurst aided her into her brother's coach. While Darcy and Bingley enjoyed their company en route to Longbourn Church, Mr. and Mrs. Hurst did their best to placate their sister.
Mr. Bennet noticed the arrival of his daughters in the expensive carriage and went to greet them. As the door was opened, it was obvious that Sirius intended to be his first priority. Mr. Bennet placed him on the ground by the Dalmatian, then assisted his daughters from the coach.
Once the gentlemen descended, Mr. Bennet shook their hands and thanked Mr. Bingley for his generosity. Darcy sent his coach to Longbourn house with the ladies' trunks, stating he and his companions could walk there after services.
This did not go unnoticed by Mr. Bennet.
Jane and Elizabeth sat with their family while the gentlemen sat with Bingley's sisters. Caroline had hoped to sit by Darcy, but was prevented as he took the end seat and Bingley promptly sat next to him. Sirius and Milton found a sunny spot near the front door to nap.
After services, Bingley and Darcy wasted no time rejoining the Bennets. They spoke with several neighbours, and as the crowd was breaking up, Darcy offered to escort Miss Mary and Miss Elizabeth back to their home. Bingley caught on swiftly and escorted Kitty and Jane, leaving Lydia to Mr. Bennet's arm.
A few neighbours, as well as Pastor Johnson, also went to Longbourn after services, and all stayed for luncheon. It was some time before Mr. Bennet could escape his guests for the solitude of his study. Darcy saw the manoeuvre and was soon at his door.
Elizabeth picked up some needlework to occupy herself and hoped no one would notice her anxiety. She sat in misery till Mr. Darcy appeared again, when, looking at him, she was a little relieved by his smile. In a few minutes he approached the table where she was sitting with Kitty, and, while pretending to admire her work, said in a whisper, "Go to your father; he wants you in the library." She was gone directly.
Her father was standing by the fireplace, looking rather perplexed. "I was rather surprised by Mr. Darcy's visit, Elizabeth. Am I to understand you have accepted a proposal of marriage from him?"
"I have, Papa."
"I thought you did not like him; you seemed quite offended with him after the assembly."
"I was; but he has long since apologized for his remark. We have become good friends since then. I know it appears sudden, sir. We have thought so ourselves, but no matter how much we try to address that logically, we know we belong together. We can talk about everything. I love him."
"You certainly seem to have made up your mind."
"I have."
"I suppose you have discussed the wedding?"
"We would wish to be married at Longbourn Church before Christmas."
"Before Christmas? That is rather soon."
"Mr. Darcy cannot be away from Pemberley, his estate, any longer than that. He originally planned to leave Hertfordshire during the first week of December. He can arrange to make only a trip into town to see his solicitor and collect his sister, but otherwise he shall remain at Netherfield until the end of the year. Also, as they will be here for the holiday, the timing would allow my Uncle and Aunt Gardiner to attend."
"It does appear that you have thought out everything; except perhaps, how your mother would react to the news; let alone the knowledge that she will have less than five weeks to prepare a wedding."
"She will be shocked. I think I shall wait until our guests are gone to have this discussion with her."
�Probably a wise choice, my child." He took a sip from the glass on his desk while he pondered a moment. "Lizzy, can you tell me much about Jane's young man?"
She looked at him quizzically, wondering where he intended to go with this tack. "I fully believe they are in love. I know Jane is, but you know that she does not display it openly. Still, they sit and talk for hours in perfect composure, completely oblivious to the world around them."
"I would have been far less surprised if Mr. Bingley had come to see me today. He seems the impulsive type who would forego a proper courtship."
"I would not be surprised if Mr. Bingley decides to propose in the middle of a conversation."
"Then I should get used to impulsive young men?"
"Mr. Bingley admits to being impulsive."
"And Mr. Darcy is not?"
"Mr. Darcy most definitely is not. He sometimes follows his intuition, and sometimes his decisions may seem quick, but he thinks everything through thoroughly before acting." She could see by his narrowed eyes that he was not convinced. "Impulsive for him would have been proposing two weeks ago when he says he knew we were meant to be, or expecting my immediate acceptance when he did ask. I gave it to him, but he was willing to wait. It is difficult to explain, but I know him, Papa; and I love him."
He sighed. "I see that you have made up your mind, and I am inclined to believe you are well suited. I gave Mr. Darcy my consent; I give you my blessing." He went to her and took her hand. �I love you, my little Lizzy."
"And I love you, Papa. Thank you! Oh, thank you." She kissed his cheek.
"You had best invite your young man and his friend for dinner tomorrow evening; if you do not think he will be frightened off by my ridiculous cousin, Mr. Collins."
"Mr. Collins? Next in the entail, Mr. Collins?"
"Yes, that Mr. Collins. Your mother does not even know yet, but he will be visiting. He gives the impression he will be looking for a wife."
"I shall extend the invitation immediately."
"Now get back to your Mr. Darcy and leave me to my books."
"Certainly. Thank you, Papa." She rose and surprised her father with a hug before she made her way to the door nearly skipping.
________________________________________
When she went to rejoin the others, she noticed Darcy was not in the drawing-room. Figuring he was likely outside, she put on her spencer and bonnet and went out.
She found him in front of the house, talking to Pastor Johnson.
"Miss Elizabeth." smiled Darcy.
She could not contain her happiness. "Papa has given us his blessing, Mr. Darcy."
He grinned as he took her hand and kissed it. "We shall have to discuss a date with Pastor Johnson soon."
The pastor recognized their looks and expressions and easily recognized the situation. He offered, "I was just heading back to the church if you would like to discuss it now."
Elizabeth replied, "We would not wish to inconvenience you, sir."
"You know I would do anything for you, Miss Lizzy." He winked at Darcy. "Elizabeth Alexandra was the first child I baptized in this parish."
Elizabeth smiled endearingly; she was quite fond of the old pastor. �Do you not need to speak to Papa?"
�I am certain he needs his solitude at the moment. Let us address the first issues. He will likely be grateful that you have taken on the planning. I can discuss matters with him during our chess game on the morrow."
They all walked to the church, discussing their plans. After checking the church calendar, it was decided they would marry on Monday, the 23rd of December.
________________________________________
The happy couple began their trek back to Longbourn House, quietly holding hands, but not speaking for some time, as they had much on their minds.
"Elizabeth, I do not know much about what you will need in preparation for the wedding and to leave Longbourn; but I know you will at least need some warmer clothes for the Derbyshire winter." She nodded. "I was thinking perhaps I could ask Mrs. Ashley, the modiste in Lambton, to come and help you with any new dresses or cloaks and such."
"I could not expect you to go to so much trouble. I do not think I would be able to manage a trip to London before our wedding, but I can ask my aunt to send some things and can get the rest in Meryton. My needs are simple and my wants are few."
"Bringing her here would be no trouble at all; I know she would be eager to assist you as my future wife, and I am certain she would enjoy shopping in London on your behalf. But Elizabeth, it is truly not so much a matter of what you need, but that I need you... I need for you to have every comfort and convenience."
"It is all too much, Fitzwilliam."
"Nothing is too much for you. If I can make your tasks easier, then I shall do so in a heartbeat, my love."
She considered the offer for a few moments. "If you know she truly will not mind, I will accept your offer. I will not have her put out though."
Slipping into a woody area just off the road, Darcy pulled Elizabeth into his embrace. "You truly are the most considerate person, my love. I would move heaven and earth to make you happy."
"You make me happy just holding me like this, my heart." She then stretched up and kissed him.
They remained in their secluded nook but another minute or two before returning to the road and to Longbourn. As the gentlemen were expected for dinner at Netherfield, they departed shortly thereafter.
________________________________________
Before Elizabeth turned in, she went to her mother's room. Mrs. Bennet was sitting near the fire, flipping through an issue of Journal des Dames despite the fact that she could not read French and it was nearly two years old. She looked up, somewhat surprised by the presence of her second daughter. "Oh Lizzy! Would Jane not look lovely in a dress like this?" She pointed to a one of the pictures. "Perhaps something like this for her wedding dress."
"It is very nice." She paused in an effort to get her mother's full attention. "Mama, I have some news I must share with you."
"Is it about Mr. Bingley and Jane? Did something happen at Netherfield? I knew her staying there would help him along." She was ebullient.
"Something happened at Netherfield, but it was not Mr. Bingley and Jane..." Her mother's mood instantly collapsed and she appeared to be shifting towards anger. "Mr. Darcy proposed to me. We are engaged."
"What nonsense are you playing at, Lizzy?" Her voice rose. "You are just like your father, always trying to vex me."
Elizabeth took a deep breath, "Mama, I am not jesting. I have accepted a marriage proposal from Mr. Darcy. We are good friends. We love each other."
"What does love have to do with it? Mr. Darcy has ten thousand a year." Mrs. Bennet seemed distant, as though still trying to comprehend her daughter's announcement.
"Mama"
"Mr. Darcy! Ten thousand a year! How ever did you do that, Lizzy?" She began to fidget, her agitation growing.
"We talked" Elizabeth tried.
"Ten thousand a year."
"Yes, Mama."
Mrs. Bennet just sat there with a faraway look. Elizabeth waited, but it seemed that her mother would say no more. "I shall turn in now, Mama. Good night."
Just as she was entering her own room, her mother appeared behind her and followed her in. "Ten thousand a year, and likely more! Oh Lizzy, what pin money you shall have! And fine carriages! You must be wed by a Special License. Oh! And in April!"
"Mama, we have Papa's blessing, and we spoke to Pastor this afternoon. There is no reason for us not to publish the banns, and we shall marry on the 23rd of December."
Mrs. Bennet paced frantically. "That will not do, Elizabeth. There will be no time for a trip into town for your trousseau."
Elizabeth was calm and firm with her reply. "Mr. Darcy needs to return to his estate after Christmas. He does not wish to wait longer for us to marry. You would not have me offend him by making him wait, would you?"
Her mother stopped and looked confused. "Well... no... but Lizzy..."
"We do not need the most lavish wedding. As for my trousseau, Mr. Darcy will be sending his sister's favourite modiste to attend me here."
"Here? Oh, Mr. Darcy has thought of everything!" Mrs. Bennet hugged her daughter before she came to a new realization. "You will have to be the most attentive and grateful wife. No more of your impertinence! You will have to watch yourself, Lizzy."
Before Elizabeth could respond, Mrs. Bennet took her hand and Elizabeth could feel her trembling. "Oh dear, you will have so much. A grand estate, and a house in town. And you will be able to put your sisters in the paths of other rich men... This is just so much. I never expected this of you."
Putting her free hand on her mother's shoulder, Elizabeth calmly replied, "I know, Mama." It was all she could do to keep from rolling her eyes.
It took a few more minutes to calm her mother before Elizabeth was able to claim she was tired. This led Mrs. Bennet to spend another five minutes advising her daughter how important it was that she rest to retain her looks; but once she was certain Elizabeth understood, she retired.
Elizabeth prepared for bed quickly and curled up with Sirius to dream of her life as Mrs. Fitzwilliam Darcy.
This chapter is dedicated to Ashley, who inspired the beginning of this chapter when she took up Darcy's case, arguing that the poor guy didn't get enough love after his successful proposal...
________________________________________
Chapter 8
Posted on Friday, 21 March 2008
Mr. Darcy arrived at Longbourn just as the Bennets were finishing their breakfast. As Mrs. Hill led him to the breakfast-parlour, he heard Elizabeth's voice, "something very pompous in his style. And what can he mean by apologizing for being next in the entail?"
Mrs. Hill tapped on the door and entered. "Mr. Darcy."
"Mr. Darcy, how good of you to join us so early." greeted Mr. Bennet, coolly, but politely. "Have you broken your fast? Or perhaps we could at least offer you some coffee or tea?"
"I have already eaten, though a cup of coffee would be agreeable." Elizabeth was already approaching the sideboard, so Darcy took the seat next to the one she had just vacated.
She placed his coffee before him and resumed her seat. "Thank you, Miss Elizabeth." He kissed her hand lightly and smiled.
Elizabeth returned his grin. "We were discussing our cousin, Mr. Collins, who arrives this afternoon." She returned her focus to her father. "Do you think Mr. Collins a sensible man, sir?"
"No, my dear; I think not. I have great hopes of finding him quite the reverse. Just look at his references to his esteemed patroness, Lady Catherine."
"Lady Catherine?" inquired Darcy.
"Yes, a Lady Catherine De Bourgh, patroness to the Hunsford Parish in Kent."
"My aunt." muttered Darcy quietly.
Being close enough to have heard him, Elizabeth asked, "This Lady Catherine is your aunt? Then you know Mr. Collins?"
"No, her previous rector passed away right before my last visit, at Easter. I have never met Mr. Collins; but if my aunt likes him, he is certain to be rather obsequious.
"That would certainly fit with his letter, Mr. Darcy." responded Mr. Bennet with a small laugh.
After a few more minutes in company, the couple was able to make their escape to the garden. It was just a bit chilly, but rather refreshing for a short walk arm in arm.
Elizabeth had both hands on Darcy's right arm, and his left hand covered them, stroking distractedly. "Does something disturb you, Fitzwilliam?"
"My Aunt Catherine. She is domineering and outspoken; freely advises everyone on how to live their lives; and is determined that the world shall bend to her will. She has long intended that I marry her daughter, Anne, even though both of us have assured her it will never happen. I am worried about how she will react to news of our engagement; but knowing her, it also concerns me that her parson will be here."
"He cannot be all that bad, could he?"
"We shall see. I am only glad I shall be here this evening. I will not allow him to offend you." He already appeared to be offended himself.
"You are not even giving him a chance." she retorted. �If he does subscribe to her opinions, I would still hope he will have enough respect for us to not offend."
"I love how you always have such a positive outlook, Elizabeth. I hope you are correct." He lifted her right hand and kissed her fingers. "I am afraid I do not often see the good in life lately. I consider myself the luckiest man in the world that I did not overlook you. I was in such low spirits when I came here."
"As I am blessed that you were able to show your true self to me. While the Mr. Darcy I saw at the assembly intrigued me, I did not like him at all."
Darcy frowned, then tried to look hopeful. "Is it safe to say I improve upon acquaintance?"
"I think that would fit." She looked thoughtful. �I was still a bit perplexed my first day or so at Netherfield. It took me a short while to understand when you present yourself and when you hide behind your severe fa�ade." She tried to emulate his look, but could not retrain herself for more than a moment. Breaking into a smile, she looked adoringly at Darcy. �Once I understood that, it took but a moment to realize I was already falling in love with you."
Without her eyes leaving his, her expression changed to one of concern. �Will you not tell me why you were so unhappy? I am here to support you too."
"It concerns Georgiana." He sighed and raked his fingers through his hair. �She was put upon by someone she thought was a friend. I shall tell you all," he squeezed her hand; �but if you could wait a day or two, I feel we have already dwelled on dark thoughts enough this morning.
"Your sister is well now, I hope?"
"She is not her former self, but she improves daily. I am certain that news of a new sister and meeting you will do wonders for her."
"I look forward to meeting Georgiana." She thought quietly for a moment. "Perhaps I should send her a letter."
"I think she would like that very much. I must write her, as well as my aunts."
"I have an aunt too, who must not be neglected. Might we return to the house and attend to our correspondence together?"
"That is a splendid idea, my love."
Elizabeth left Mr. Darcy seated at a table in the west sitting room, with both their dogs at his feet, and ordered some tea. She collected writing materials and returned a few minutes later, taking a seat at his right. She placed before him a new plume that was neatly debarbed.
"You made this, Elizabeth?" he inquired with pleasant surprise.
She grinned coyly. "I cannot say how well I mend pens; but I do find some enjoyment in making them. I also suspected that should you ever need a pen here, you would prefer your own, as there is not a single left handed person in the house."
"First you prepare my coffee perfectly, and now this. Does nothing escape your notice?"
"Not when it comes to you, Fitzwilliam." Her eyes glimmered as she replied.
"You give me more reasons to love you every day. Thank you." He kissed her fingers and they settled in to their task.
They wrote their letters, sharing the inkwell and surreptitiously holding hands from time to time. When they were done, Darcy took her letters to send into town with his courier.
�Before I take my leave, I should speak with your father about my Aunt Catherine. I would not wish him to be caught off guard by Mr. Collins." he sighed.
Elizabeth nodded her head in agreement. �Pastor Johnson is probably still in with him. They can spend quite some time in their ęparish meetings.ł" she added with a mischievous grin.
�It might serve well that he is also there. I shall be but a short time, my love." He kissed her palm and went to knock upon the study door.
When it was time for him to go, Elizabeth walked him to the door to enjoy a moment of privacy before he departed.
________________________________________
Chapter 9
Posted on Wednesday, 26 March 2008
The Reverend William Collins arrived at Longbourn promptly at four. He praised his hosts and assessed the furnishings. He was clearly reviewing the �assets" of his young, female cousins when Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley were announced.
It took but a minute for him to realize he was in the presence of his esteemed patroness' nephew. Without waiting for Mr. Bennet to perform a proper introduction, he approached Darcy. "Mr. Darcy, I had no idea I would meet you under such circumstances. I am Lady Catherine's rector and she speaks of you often. Having seen her and Miss De Bourgh just this morning, before my departure, I can assure you of their good health."
Darcy tried to give Elizabeth a comforting look. He was not the least bit surprised by Mr. Collins; he was the perfect parson for his aunt. It did little to quell her mortification though.
While he found Mr. Collinsł monologue diverting, Mr. Bennet inadvertently rescued Darcy by speaking up. "Yes, wonderful news, Mr. Collins. Since you have relieved me of the duty of introducing Mr. Darcy, you must allow me to introduce his friend and our neighbour, Mr. Charles Bingley."
�Very good to meet you, Mr. Bingley. As I was saying, Mr. Darcy, I saw your lovely fianc�e, Miss De Bourgh just this morning. She did not speak to me then as only..."
�Mr. Collins! What is this nonsense you are speaking?" interrupted Mrs. Bennet in one of her higher pitches. �Mr. Darcy has just become betrothed to our Lizzy here! I must tell you, sir, you are obviously confused!"
�My dear Mrs. Bennet, I assure you that my esteemed patroness, Lady Catherine De Bourgh, often speaks of the day Mr. Darcy will wed her lovely daughter Anne and take up residence at Rosings Park. He is a very lucky gentleman, for Miss De Bourgh is a jewel."
Darcy had not been able to get a word in edgewise, and in spite of his earlier suggestion that such falsehoods would likely be dispensed as gospel, Elizabeth was looking rather wan. He rushed to her side and took her hand, while sitting down next to her. He whispered, �I love you, Elizabeth. I am not surprised by his statements, but they are entirely wrong."
Collinsł jaw dropped when he observed this action. He was trying to find words when Darcy looked at him and admonished, �Mr. Collins, you will desist with my auntłs falsehoods. If you had ever spoken to my cousin on this matter, she would have assured you that Lady Catherine is the only person in the whole of England who expects that Anne and I should marry... Miss De Bourgh quite possibly has less desire for the connection than I do." Darcy still held Elizabethłs hand and squeezed it. �I am engaged to Miss Elizabeth, and we shall marry next month."
Collins stared at Darcy, and was shocked at his ungentlemanly behaviour. What can he mean holding my cousinłs hand like that? If Lady Catherine saw that, she would be terribly angry. He tried to pull himself more erect. It was up to him to correct this situation! �Mr. Darcy, I can see why you are attracted to my cousin, Elizabeth, but sir, she is a gentlewoman! Unlike these people, I know of your engagement to Miss De Bourgh, so I must demand that you not dishonour my family."
Everyone in the room wore shocked expressions. Mrs. Bennet put her arm to her forehead, but would not complain of her nerves or faintness for fear of missing whatever came next.
Darcy stood, still not releasing Elizabethłs hand. �Mr Collins. I am engaged to Miss Elizabeth Bennet, and only Miss Elizabeth." His voice grew louder and sterner. �I never have been, nor shall I ever be, engaged to Anne De Bourgh!"
Mr. Bennet watched the exchange closely, hiding a smirk. Collins was proving to be more entertaining than expected.
�Mr. Darcy, sir, I realize that my cousins are not of the same class as you, but my cousin Bennet is a gentleman, sir. I must implore you to cease your attempt to dally with Miss Elizabeth"
�Mr. Collins, cease this ęlectureł this instant! Miss Elizabeth is my one, my only, fianc�e. I will not allow you to disrespect her. If you persist, I will immediately remove her from this house!" He paused. �And Miss Bennet or anyone else who is offended by your stories!"
As no one else appeared to be trying to control the scene, Mr. Bingley spoke up. "Darcy, please sit. Let us find a friendlier topic. Mr. Collins, why not tell us of your plans while visiting Longbourn."
�Oh, of course, Mr. Bingley. Thank you. My patroness, Mr. Darcyłs aunt, the esteemed and generous Lady Catherine De Bourgh, recommended it was time I should find a wife. As I am set to inherit Longbourn, she thought it a brilliant idea to select from amongst my cousins." He gave Jane and Elizabeth long glances. �It would not only help heal the rift that existed between my father and Mr. Bennet, but it does appear his daughters are lovely, indeed.
Bingley swallowed. He could not be thinking of marrying my Jane!
�That is a splendid idea, Mr. Collins!" was Mrs. Bennetłs heartfelt response. �I must suggest that my Mary would make a wonderful parsonłs wife. She is an expert on... the church... on... uhm theology!"
Collins glanced at Mary, and while she was pretty, she had not her older sistersł looks, and her dress was far more conservative.
Not caring for the current direction, Mary tried to intercede. �Tell us of Hunsford, Mr. Collins. Do you have many parishioners?
Collins stuttered a bit at the turn. �Uh, yes, Miss Mary. I would say about eighty attend regular services. It is a lovely church, and the parsonage as well. Lady Catherine has been so helpful with her suggestions. I am so fortunate to have her as my patroness. Never have I had the honour of knowing someone so generous and oh and her lovely daughter, who is betrothed to"
�No one, Mr. Collins! My cousin is betrothed to no one." Darcy seethed coldly. He tried to lift his tone, "Mr. Bennet, would you mind if Miss Elizabeth and I and perhaps Mr. Bingley and Miss Bennet, went for a stroll in the garden before dinner?"
Scarcely able to contain his mirth, Mr. Bennet decided that Darcy and Elizabeth had suffered enough. �Of course, Mr. Darcy. Perhaps I shall convince my cousin to join me in a game of chess.
The foursome was soon outside walking together. Once safely away from the house, Elizabeth spoke anxiously. �Mr. Darcy, Mr. Bingley, I am so sorry about my cousin he..."
�There is no need for apologies, Elizabeth." replied Darcy. �I thought only of you as Mr. Collins rambled.
�Indeed, Miss Elizabeth, Miss Bennet. You cannot choose your relations." added Bingley. I should know! �You need not worry about us."
�Yes, Elizabeth. Just do let me know if he bothers you. I shall do everything in my power to put your mind at ease." Darcy took her hand, and she seemed to calm a bit.
Jane, appearing as serene as ever, added, �We are used to relatives who sometimes lack decorum. Mr. Collins is not likely to offend us overmuch."
Gazing into Janełs eyes, Bingley replied, �But you will tell us if he does? I cannot accept your discomfort."
Darcy looked quizzically at Bingley. �Elizabeth, you must tell me if he becomes too bothersome. I will not allow him to hurt you."
She squeezed his hand. �I promise to let you know, but Jane is right, we should not likely be overly offended." She looked up into his eyes. �And we know the truth." she added with an assured smile.
A few minutes later they were at dinner. Mr. Collins was impressed with the meal, and Mrs. Bennet kept him engaged with conversation of the menu and cook and unsuspectingly, of running Longbourn house in general. Darcy, Elizabeth, Bingley and Jane were all able to continue an enjoyable discourse through the meal.
________________________________________
The gentlemen adjourned to Mr. Bennet's study after dinner, so Jane and Elizabeth settled in with their needlework. Mary was reading as was her wont, while they were quite aware of Lydia, Kitty and their mother chattering across the room from them.
Elizabeth could hear the men's voices rising, and as they got louder, she found herself unable to focus on her work. Jane took her sister's hand and held it while Elizabeth studied her feet. The voices continued to get louder, but they were still unable to make out anything that was said.
After several minutes, Mr. Bennet's study door opened and was closed loudly. Elizabeth heard several heavy steps, and then nothing. She squeezed Jane's hand not knowing what else to do. The heavy steps resumed, and Elizabeth looked up to see a very stiff Darcy in the doorway. He looked more stern than he had even at the Meryton Assembly.
"Elizabeth. A moment."
She felt like a six year-old suddenly. She could do nothing but gaze up at him and answer in the affirmative, "Yes, sir." Her hand was trembling a bit, and Jane squeezed it as Elizabeth rose to exit the room.
Elizabeth led him to the small sitting room where they had written their letters that morning. Darcy paced back and forth a couple of times, making her even more anxious. She tried to speak, "Fff Mr Is there"
Before she could emit a full question, she was ensconced in his tight embrace. "Oh, Elizabeth" He kissed the top of her head. "That man is so infuriating!" He did not relax his grip, but Elizabeth was able to snake her arms around his waist.
"I am so sorry, Fitzwilliam." she said in little more than a whisper. "You must be so displeased with my family." She tightened her hold as tears began to escape her eyes, afraid of what he would say next.
�The only member of your family who truly concerns me is you, my love." He distractedly moved one hand up and down her spine and kissed her hair. �I understand more now than ever how I need you." He bent his head and rested his cheek against hers. �I love you, Elizabeth."
A few tears were still escaping her eyes, but she knew they would be all right. �I love you too, Fitzwilliam; and I shall always be here for you. Will you not tell me what has you so upset?"
�It is just that your cousin is infuriating. He continues to assert that my cousin and I are engaged; and was rather indecorous as no ladies were present. I could not believe your father just accepted it for so long." He adjusted his arms, pulling her closer again, then whispered in her ear. �Promise me, Elizabeth. Promise me that you shall not let him upset you. And if he should, you must tell me immediately. I will not think twice about removing you from this house. No one should have to tolerate that; especially you, my love."
�Worry not for me, my Fitzwilliam. I shall be fine; but if he does bother me, you shall be the first to know." She turned her head and kissed his cheek. �I love you, and in a month I shall be your wife. What can hurt me when I know that?"
�Thank you, Elizabeth. Your love means everything to me."
Having reassured themselves and comforted one another, they found the strength to return to company. Mr. Collins was reading aloud from Fordycełs Sermons, and was thus unable to impose his thoughts and opinions on the others. When he finished, Darcy and Bingley excused themselves for the night. Jane and Elizabeth decided to follow their lead and retired quickly to their chambers as well.
________________________________________
Chapter 10
Posted on Monday, 31 March 2008
The next morning, Lydia declared her need to walk to Meryton. Every sister except Mary agreed to go with her; and Mr. Collins was to attend them, at the request of Mr. Bennet. Mrs. Bennet was unable to accept the arrangement and ordered Mary to go along as well.
Elizabeth quickly donned her bonnet and spencer and went out to await the others with Sirius. She was sitting on the bench with Siriusł head in her lap when the others emerged. Mr. Collins offered his hand to assist her up, and then placed her hand on his arm as he began to lead her from the yard. Sirius took an immediate interest in him, and was sniffing him all over as they started off.
Collins could only tolerate so much of this behaviour and tried to brush the dog away. �Miss Elizabeth, do you know why this dog is pestering me so?"
�Sirius, come here!" She patted her skirt on the side away from Collins. �He is an extremely devoted companion of mine. He seems interested in everyone, but he is probably acting so since you are so close to me right now."
�I I do not particularly like dogs."
She gave him a disapproving glance. �I am sure he means no harm, Mr. Collins. I think he simply believes he is protecting me."
Jane also took up a place beside Elizabeth and Sirius. She was rather intrigued by Collinsł attentions to her sister, and had no intention of leaving her unprotected. �Lizzy, do you think we could stop in the Lundsł shop? I would like to get a nice token to thank Miss Bingley for graciously allowing our stay at Netherfield."
Elizabeth tried not to roll her eyes. Jane is always too kind and generous. �Certainly, Jane. I know you are so considerate, how could we not?"
Before Jane could respond, Mr. Collins began speaking. �This is a lovely area, Miss Elizabeth. It is so refreshing to walk like this. Nearly every day I walk from my humble parsonage at Hunsford to Lady Catherinełs lovely Rosings"
He continued on about his situation, mentioning all of the benefits of his living and the generosity of his patroness. Elizabeth found it difficult to attend, but also noticed he never mentioned Anne De Bourgh.
As they reached Meryton, Lydia and Kitty ran ahead. Mr. Collins tutted at their behaviour, while Jane and Elizabeth shared familiar expressions of disappointment. Fortunately, it did not take long for their party to reach Lydia and Kitty. They had stopped just up the street, and were talking to a militia officer and a handsome, but unfamiliar gentleman.
�Jane! Lizzy! Mr. Denny has returned. You remember Mr. Denny? And this is his friend, Mr. Wickham." Jane and Elizabeth curtseyed. Lydiałs voice dropped, �Oh, and this is my sister, Mary and my cousin, Mr. Collins."
Elizabeth could not help but notice that Sirius placed himself before her with his hackles up. He absolutely would not let her move further. She had never seen him like this before, but she knew he must have sensed something he did not like. I must pay close attention.
Mr. Wickham seemed friendly enough as he spoke of accepting a commission with the militia. Everyone chatted politely, but Elizabeth could not detect what made Sirius behave so. She was pondering this when she heard a barking dog approach, and looked to see Milton running towards them. He came to a halt beside Sirius and growled at Mr. Wickham, baring his teeth.
�Your dog, Miss Elizabeth?" he stuttered.
�Not yet. Milton?" She looked at the dog, who did not move a muscle. �Apparently he thinks that he already is, though." She looked around for Darcy, and a moment later was able to see him and Mr. Bingley riding quickly up the street behind Denny and Wickham.
Darcy dismounted the instant his horse stopped. �Elizabeth! Are you" He could see she was well, so he shifted his gaze to Miltonłs quest. �Wickham." Darcy growled.
�Darcy." Wickham uttered, trying to retain a calm, friendly appearance, despite his shaking and total loss of colour. �How good to see you. I did not expect to find you here."
Darcy touched Miltonłs head, and he silenced and sat, like Sirius, still preventing any closing of the distance between Wickham and Elizabeth. �I am certain of that, Wickham, else I doubt you would be trying to impose yourself on the good people of Meryton." The disdain was clear in his voice.
�I, uh I have just joined the militia regiment that is quartered here."
�Perhaps the work and training will do you good." Darcy replied coldly. Turning his attention and relaxing his voice, he said, �Ladies, Mr. Collins, we should be on our way." He offered his arm to Elizabeth. �I believe I need to speak with Mr. Bennet."
All of the party except Lydia took the cue and quickly said goodbyes and started to move away. �But Lizzy! I have not bought my ribbon! I shall not go home without my ribbon!"
Jane looked at Elizabeth, then tried to catch Mr. Bingleyłs eye. �I have something to purchase as well. I shall stay with Lydia, only to make our purchases, and we shall return home immediately thereafter."
�I want to stay too!" appealed Kitty.
�No, Kitty, you are to come with us. That is fine, Jane, but please do hurry."
Bingley caught Darcyłs eye and quickly offered, �I shall be happy to accompany you, Miss Bennet, Miss Lydia."
Jane agreed, and Darcy claimed it a splendid plan. He and Elizabeth started to turn away, when Collins appeared immediately in front of them. �May I escort you home, Miss Elizabeth?"
Both looked at him in awe. Darcy spoke first. �As you can see, I am escorting my fianc�e. I also have to speak privately with her, so perhaps you should walk with Miss Mary and Miss Catherine." Darcy placed Elizabethłs hand on his arm and began towards Longbourn, collecting his horsełs reins from Bingley as he passed.
They did not speak for the first few minutes while Darcy assured himself that Denny and Wickham had gone off in a different direction than Bingley, Jane and Lydia, and that Collins was escorting Mary and Kitty back toward Longbourn, while at a safe distance for their discourse. When he felt all was in as much order as was likely, he began gravely. �Is this the first you have met Mr. Wickham?"
�Yes, he apparently came from London with Mr. Denny yesterday. I could see no obvious problems with him, but Sirius sensed something immediately; and then Milton"
�Dogs do seem to have a good sense about people. You cannot imagine my shock. I would not wish for you to know anyone the likes of Mr. Wickham."
She looked up at him curiously. �It did appear you have a history with him?"
He squeezed her top hand that rested on his arm. �A much longer history than I would prefer. He grew up at Pemberley. His father was my fatherłs steward, and my father was his godfather. My father paid for his education at Cambridge, and it was when we were there that we truly grew apart. He is not a man of high morals. He has run up debts which I have discharged and"
Elizabeth had felt the tension in him and she squeezed his arm as she tried to speak soothingly. �You need not go further; I can see he is not to be trusted."
�No, I must. It is difficult though." He looked back, assuring himself of the distance between them and the rest of the party. �You recall that yesterday I spoke of Georgiana, how someone"
Elizabeth was immediately irate. �Mr. Wickham was the one? He tried to take advantage of a fifteen year-old?"
�Yes, Elizabeth. This past summer, I allowed Georgiana to spend some weeks in Ramsgate with her companion. Mrs. Younge was apparently working with him, and provided them with opportunities to meet. He he convinced Georgiana that she was in love with him and persuaded her to elope to Scotland." He swallowed, and Elizabeth reached up and touched his cheek. �Fortunately so fortunately, I had found time and went for an unplanned visit" Elizabeth could see tears trying to form in his eyes. �He had convinced her not to tell me, Elizabeth. With me there though, she could not hide; she told me immediately. Thank God."
Elizabeth flushed. �Oh Fitzwilliam, so close!"
�She would not have told me. She so nearly He admitted all that he wanted was her fortune. It was only by a small coincidence that I saved her. I nearly failed her, my only sister"
�It must have been Providence that sent you. You must thank God that you did save her. Poor child." Tears did escape her eyes as they walked silently for a minute. �How does she fare now?"
He brushed the tears from her cheeks and spoke almost absently. �She has always been quiet and shy, and while she improves, she is more subdued and withdrawn than before. I have been terribly worried for her. I would not have left her and come to Hertfordshire if our Aunt Juliet, Lady Sherwood, had not insisted upon it." He stopped and looked Elizabeth in the eye. �Perhaps that was Providence as well. For not only have I certainly found my perfect wife, but I believe that in her, I have found the sister Georgiana needs so dearly."
She gazed at him and smiled warmly. �I very much wish to be both. I love you, Fitzwilliam."
�And I, you, my dearest Elizabeth."
________________________________________
Immediately upon reaching Longbourn, Darcy sought out Mr. Bennet. The door to the study had scarcely closed, and Mr. Collins was at Elizabethłs side. He rambled on about their walk and how he looked forward to one day calling Hertfordshire home, despite how he loved Kent, as she certainly would as well.
He spoke of his parsonage and all that Lady Catherine had done to improve it. Again he stressed how he was certain Elizabeth would like it.
Even the arrival of Jane and Mr. Bingley did not cease Mr. Collinsł praises. Elizabeth was putting all her effort into trying to appear attentive, when Darcy and her father emerged from the study. �Mr. Bingley... Excuse me, Mr. Bingley." It took a little effort for Mr. Bennet to draw Bingleyłs attention from Jane. �I say, let us all have a ride. Mr. Collins, you too."
�Uhm..." Mr. Collins looked around. �If it is agreeable, I would prefer to remain here, where I can speak with Miss Elizabeth."
�You do ride, Mr. Collins? I would imagine it would be difficult for a gentleman to run an estate if he did not ride. Do you not agree, Mr. Darcy?"
Darcy agreed, and Collins stammered for another few moments. �Uh, of course I ride. I was just so thoroughly enjoying Miss Elizabethłs company."
�I am sure. Well, as we are riding through and discussing Longbourn, I insist you join us." Catching Elizabethłs grateful eyes, he smiled. �Lizzy, do tell your mother that we will dine in Meryton and be out a good portion of the afternoon." He turned, �You will be able to join us for dinner though, will you not, Mr. Darcy? Mr. Bingley?"
Both men accepted the invitation. �Lizzy, would you also send a note to Netherfield and advise them that the gentlemen will be dining here? Perhaps you should extend the invitation to Miss Bingley and the Hursts as well." She could see that even he hoped they would not accept. However, etiquette was to be followed.
Resisting the urge to roll her eyes, she replied, �I will gladly do so, sir. Enjoy your ride."
Darcy went over to Elizabeth and took her hand. He looked longingly into her eyes. �I hope we shall have some time to talk tonight. Were it not for necessary business, I would not spend this time away from you."
�I understand." She offered a subdued smile. �We should have some time to talk when you return."
________________________________________
Chapter 11
Posted on Wednesday, 9 April 2008
Elizabeth sent off her note to Netherfield, then spent the remainder of her afternoon with her mother, going over fashion periodicals and discussing her wedding plans. Elizabeth would be pleased simply by the presence of her betrothed, Pastor Johnson and her family; the fashions and the d�cor of the church were not significant.
Her tastes did not often coincide with her motherłs, but she did her best to appease her by spending the time and agreeing to some compromises. Recognizing that her mother was an excellent hostess, Elizabeth agreed to let her take the full arrangements for the wedding breakfast.
She was pleased when she received the missive stating that Miss Bingley and the Hursts had declined the dinner invitation, but in turn Mrs. Hurst had asked if the eldest Miss Bennets would dine with them on the morrow. Mrs. Bennet was elated and pressed the girls to accept, even though they would miss dinner and cards at her sisterłs house. Jane and Elizabeth much preferred the idea of spending the evening with Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy to cards at Aunt Phillips', so they returned their acceptance.
Still, she was not truly happy until the gentlemen returned. Unfortunately there was no time for private conversation, as it was dusk, and all the Bennet ladies were waiting in the drawing-room. Darcy was quick to take the seat by his fianc�e, disturbed that Mr. Collins clearly had the same objective.
There was general discussion of the gentlemenłs outing, but Elizabeth could tell they were not relaying the whole story. Darcy and Elizabeth were able to speak quietly amongst themselves at times before and during dinner, but Darcy would not broach the subject that interested her most.
When the gentlemen rejoined the ladies about a half hour after dinner, Darcy wasted no time approaching Elizabeth; he was well aware of his fianc�e's impatience. �Might I convince you to perform on the pianoforte, Miss Elizabeth, if I were to offer to turn pages for you?"
�How could I refuse?" she answered politely, and they made their way to the instrument. As she took her seat, she looked teasingly up at Darcy and remarked, �You have been holding out on me this afternoon, Fitzwilliam."
As Elizabeth selected her music, he practically whispered in her ear. �Not by choice, I assure you, my dear. It was a well spent afternoon, I believe; and while it would have been more enjoyable without Mr. Collins, I could not leave him behind to impose upon you."
�Shall you always be so gallant, sir?" she replied in a half tease.
"Do you truly need to ask, my love?" he softly returned.
She selected a piece she knew rather well and began to play. He raised his voice a little and continued, "I pointed out to your father that regardless of how little anyone likes the idea, Mr. Collins is to inherit this estate. Longbourn is still your fatherłs legacy, so it is in his interest to impart knowledge to your cousin." Elizabeth nodded to assure him of her understanding.
�Our first order of business was to tour some of Longbourn, where of course, we met some tenants. It was an excellent opportunity for Bingley and Mr. Collins to observe a landlord properly tending his estate.
�We then rode into Meryton Your father is an excellent horseman." The smile and humour were clear in his voice.
Hitting a discordant note, Elizabeth looked up with surprise. �Fitzwilliam! You did not race my father!"
He grinned sheepishly. �I let him win; though it was almost not necessary. He has an excellent steed."
She tried to be disdainful, but could not. �And what of the others?"
�Bingley is so good and patient; he stayed with your cousin." His voice dropped, �I suppose I should thank him."
�Indeed you should." she admonished. �Mr. Bingley is a very good man." She looked up to where the gentleman sat whispering with her sister. �So then what did you do?"
�We ate at the tavern, where we had the good fortune to see Colonel Forster. I spoke to him and advised him to keep an eye on Wickham. As a gentleman, I did not go into particulars; and I did suggest that it was possible that by seeking occupation, he was trying to reform."
�Do you believe that, Fitzwilliam?"
He shook his head and frowned. �No, but I do not wish to stand in his way if that is his goal. If it is not, then he will likely opt to depart." Elizabeth nodded.
I also spoke to Mr. Turner before we left the tavern, and Mr. Lund and Mr. Gayle as we visited their shops, advising them to be very careful extending credit to him, or anyone of such short acquaintance."
Elizabeth looked up at him as he turned her page. �I am somewhat surprised to hear of you being so forward."
He gave her a half smile, accepting the truth of her comment. �It helped that your father handled the introductions; and he and Bingley did most of the talking. A mischievous grin crossed his face. �You would have enjoyed the expression on Mr. Collinsł face each time your father introduced me as his future son."
She smiled, and her fingers stumbled a little as she quickly glanced at Mr. Darcy. �I never expected you to take pleasure at anotherłs discomfort."
�You are correct, my love. His refusal to accept our engagement disturbs me. I should be happy he did not try to discount your father this afternoon." he sighed. �I suppose even he realized how wrong it would be since we were there out of our duty to protect your neighbours."
Elizabeth glanced up with a smile. �You feel very strongly about duty."
�What responsible man does not? Many people rely upon me, and I take their needs seriously. Georgiana and you, and our family are of the utmost importance. Pemberley, and now for you, Longbourn, have their demands. We must care for not only the tenants, but the local town and parish; they are all as dependent upon us as we are upon them"
She signalled for him to turn the page as she gave him an endearing glance. �I love you very much, Fitzwilliam Darcy."
He practically glowed at her admission. �I love you too, Elizabeth Bennet." She was not quite sure, but Elizabeth thought she heard him whisper, �Darcy."
________________________________________
They returned to the party, and Mary took the opportunity to perform. Elizabeth prepared their coffees and they sat together, gladly away from Mr. Collins, and spoke with Mr. Bennet.
"That was a lovely performance, Lizzy, my dear. I did not realize you still needed pages to play that piece."
Elizabeth blushed a little. "While I know it well, I do not have it fully memorized. I am sure you heard an error or two."
He laughed lightly. "I did, but I suspect they were more due to not attending the music, than a need to read it."
Before she could answer, Mrs. Hill came to the door. �Excuse me, there is a courier here for Mr. Darcy?"
Mr. Bennet looked at his future son with surprise. �I did not realize you now received your mail here, Darcy. Is there something I should know?"
With a small embarrassed grin, Darcy replied, �He is here because Longbourn is on his way to Netherfield, and he must have a letter or two for Miss Elizabeth. I simply instructed he inquire for me if he stopped here."
"So I do not need to have a room prepared? I was hoping you had decided not to take my Lizzy away from me after all."
"Papa! Do stop teasing Mr. Darcy." Elizabeth interrupted, allowing Darcy to leave the room.
He returned shortly with a small stack of letters, handing two to Elizabeth and putting the remainder in his pocket. Elizabeth checked the addresses on hers and set them on the table nearby. She glanced between the letters, her fianc� and her father, but could not think of a new topic of conversation.
After a few quiet minutes, Mr. Bennet relented. �Lizzy, take your young man and go read your letters. You are no good company like this, and the only person here who is not family, will not likely notice your absence." He looked towards Mr. Bingley, before looking to Darcy challengingly. �You have a gift for monopolizing my daughter, Darcy."
Darcy smiled at the jest. �It is a gift I treasure, sir. I shall return her to you shortly... for now."
�I expect nothing less, son."
Elizabeth let in Sirius and Milton and they all went to the small parlour.
With a serious tone, Darcy began, �I did not receive any reply from my Aunt Catherine, but that is no surprise. Oddly enough, though, I did receive one from my cousin, Anne." He read the brief message and handed it to Elizabeth.
Dearest Cousin,
If you have received this, I have been successful in my endeavour to find some opportunity of putting this letter in the hands of your courier.
Mother was quite distressed yesterday, and I knew from her behaviour, it could only be news of your engagement. With some effort I was able to see your missive, and I am so pleased for you. I often wondered if you would ever find someone tolerable, let alone achieve the love match you always desired.
Your Elizabeth sounds lovely, and I would hope for an opportunity to meet her. Unfortunately with my health and Motherłs anger, I do not see that in the near future. Please do send her my best wishes.
Fondly,
Anne
�That is very kind of her, Fitzwilliam; but your aunt..."
Darcy took her hand and stroked the back of it soothingly. �I did not expect a reply, at least not a favourable one. Do not fret, my love. I never expected Aunt Catherinełs support; but I fully expect the support of Uncle Robert and Aunt Juliet; and Lady Catherine would not cross Lord Sherwood." He lifted her hand and kissed it. "Read Georgiana's letter."
Elizabeth opened the missive. It was short; the one he received from her looked as if it was four pages!
Dear Miss Bennet,
Thank you for your long and kind letter. I was quite surprised upon receipt of it and the news conveyed by both you and my brother. It seems quite sudden, but I know that Fitzwilliam does not waste time when he is sure of himself.
Your news must explain the improvement in spirits so apparent in his recent letters. He is the best brother, Miss Bennet, and his happiness means so much to me. I hope the two of you will always be very happy together.
I look forward to meeting you and having you for a sister. I have always wanted a sister and I hope you do not mind having another. Your stories about your sisters and your dog were quite entertaining.
Respectfully,
Georgiana Darcy
"She is very polite; speaks of how important your happiness is and how she looks forward to having me as her sister." Elizabeth commented quietly.
"It is just that she does not know you, my love. Listen to this, 'I enjoyed her letter very much. She wrote about her sisters and her dog and growing up at Longbourn. She seems very lively, but still friendly and sweet. Do you think she will really like me? I think I should very much like to have her as a sister.' And here, 'I very much look forward to you taking me to Hertfordshire. I am eager to meet Miss Bennet and her Sirius. She says he likes Milton. Do you think Sirius will like Lady Pamela?' That would be her spaniel; mischievous little thing. She sounds quite happy for us."
She offered him a small smile. "It does sound more promising."
"You must understand how shy and reserved she is, dear. I would not be surprised if it took her just as long to write her note to you as this letter to me. I suspect that once she knows you, it will be difficult to keep her quiet."
Elizabeth read the letter from her aunt while Darcy perused his other mail. After a few minutes she commented, "My aunt is very happy for us, though also surprised with the news. Did I tell you that she lived in Lambton for several years? She says Pemberley is beautiful and that she recalls your parents as very highly respected."
"I am glad to hear it, and I would hope my reputation is no less sterling. They instilled my sense of duty, after all."
Elizabeth smiled. "And so we have returned to where we began."
"Indeed we have, my love." He gave a small laugh. "Shall we rejoin the others?"
When they entered the drawing-room, Elizabeth was quickly accosted by Mr. Collins. "I have missed your presence, Miss Elizabeth. Might I convince you to sit with me for a while?"
Darcy stiffened, and Elizabeth placed her hand on his arm. "I am sorry, Mr. Collins, my father has been waiting for our return. I shall speak with you later."
They sat with Mr. Bennet and discussed their letters until it was time for Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley to depart. As Elizabeth walked out with Darcy, she assured him she could handle her cousin and would attend him only briefly before turning in.
Darcy smiled and kissed her hand. "I miss you already and look forward to seeing you in the morning, my love."
She returned his gaze and blushed warmly. "I feel exactly the same, Fitzwilliam. Until the morning."
After the gentlemen departed, Elizabeth returned to the house where she listened to Mr. Collins with scarcely a reply for nearly half an hour before declaring the need to retire. Once in the safety of her room, Jane appeared and they curled up in Elizabeth's bed, talking until they fell asleep.
Sirius' Intentions ~ Section II
By Debra Anne
________________________________________
Beginning, Section II, Next Section
________________________________________
Chapter 12
Posted on Saturday, 12 April 2008
Elizabeth woke early and was careful to slip out of bed without waking her sister. She dressed quietly and snuck to the kitchen for tea and muffins so she could enjoy the early morning peace with her father.
She was soon settled in her favourite chair with Sirius planted directly between Mr. Bennet and Elizabeth. He had long ago found this the best spot for collecting tidbits.
"I am almost surprised your Mr. Darcy is not here to enjoy our morning tea with us." he teased, before his voice belied a hint of sadness. "Is it truly possible that I have you to myself for a while?"
Elizabeth looked at her father and touched his hand. "I do look forward to spending time with Fitzwilliam, Papa; but I promise to keep this as our time as long as I am here." She offered an encouraging smile. "I will miss these mornings when I am gone."
In an attempt to keep his daughter from seeing his melancholy, he asked, "So what have you planned for today?"
"Nothing in particular, sir," she bit her lip, "except perhaps avoiding Mr. Collins." She looked at her feet, knowing her remark to be unkind.
"I understand, my dear. He does seem determined to subject you to his attentions. Worry not, though. Today I am waiting to go out and will take him with me. Your intelligent young man was correct in suggesting I at least attempt to show him something of the estate. It would reflect poorly upon me for him to take over one day with no understanding at all."
Elizabeth smiled. "Mr. Darcy is very serious about such matters."
"Indeed. I am glad to see he has his priorities and that he is not always as severe as we once thought. I certainly never expected it, but the more time I spend with him, I see that you have found an excellent match. I believe you two will do well together."
She could not hide her elation at receiving her father's complete approval. "Thank you, Papa."
"Your sisters are probably waking by now; you should go up and prepare for the day."
________________________________________
Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley arrived at Longbourn shortly after breakfast, and as Mr. Collins was out with Mr. Bennet, it was easy to escape the house, wrapped warmly, for a long walk. It did not take long for Darcy and Elizabeth, and Bingley and Jane to break into couples and establish a distance between them. Of course, Sirius and Milton accompanied them, but were mostly occupied with their canine pursuits.
When Jane and Bingley had disappeared around a curve, Darcy stopped and pulled Elizabeth into his arms. �I have wanted to do this all day."
Elizabeth could certainly not call her situation disagreeable, but with a small giggle, she admonished, �On a public road, sir?"
He laughed. �I see no one, and having you within my arms is certainly worth the risk." He paused as his retort struck him. �Besides, Miss Elizabeth, it is your honour, not mine, that would be called into question. But as a man of honour, I would agree to marrying you if we are found out."
She laughed, �When did you acquire such sarcasm, sir?"
He ended the conversation by engaging her lips otherwise; but they knew they had but a minute, so it was not long before they were properly arm in arm, walking up the road behind the other couple.
________________________________________
Mr. Bingleyłs carriage arrived at Longbourn promptly at five to convey all of the Miss Bennets and Mr. Collins to their evening engagements. The sisters were saved from their cousinłs insights as he rode atop with the driver. They stopped briefly in Meryton to drop Mr. Collins and the younger girls at their Aunt Phillipsł, then were quickly on their way to Netherfield.
Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley greeted the carriage, and Darcy was quick to place kisses on his fianc�ełs hands. When they got to the door, they were greeted by Mr. and Mrs. Hurst and led to a small sitting room where they visited for some time before Miss Bingley made her appearance, floating in on her air of assumed elegance.
"Oh, I am so sorry to be late. I completely forgot we had guests." She walked towards the elder Bennet. "It is a pleasure having you here, Jane dear. I am so glad you are well again." She sat down next to Jane, not even acknowledging Elizabeth.
Darcy and Elizabeth looked at one another, shocked by her poor manners. He considered saying something, but Elizabeth tipped her head and placed her hand on his arm briefly, encouraging him to keep his silence. He relaxed, and they conversed politely with the Hursts until dinner was announced.
Caroline jumped up quickly and placed herself beside Darcy, hoping he would escort her. The gentlemen all clearly noticed, and her brother was swiftly at her side, offering his arm. Once she reluctantly accepted, he returned to his former location to offer his other arm to Miss Bennet.
When they were seated at the table, Caroline glared at her sister. She should never have allowed Louisa to arrange the seating. On her left sat Mr. Hurst, with Jane at her brother's right. Mr. Darcy was at her brother's left, and Miss Eliza sat between him and Louisa. No one seemed to attend her much as they went about their friendly discourse.
The remainder of the evening passed similarly. The gentlemen did not separate from the ladies, and all but Miss Bingley seemed to enjoy the visit. When it came time to depart, Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy escorted the Bennet sisters to the waiting coach and said their farewells.
The sisters enjoyed their few minutes of quiet exchange before they reached their Aunt Phillips' house. They went in to speak briefly with their aunt, and were relieved to find their sisters almost ready to depart.
As they left the house, it was apparent that Lydia was in a foul mood, and oddly, for Lydia, she was silent. It did not last long, however. Once they were on their way, Lydia whined and complained that Mr. Wickham had left the region without joining the local regiment and without further information. Jane tried to suggest there were still plenty of nice officers remaining, but Lydia just did not care.
When they arrived at Longbourn, Mr. Collins eagerly assisted Elizabeth from the coach, but once she was on the ground, she took Jane's hand and walked toward the driver, while her cousin was still assisting the younger girls.
"Excuse me." She spoke to the coachman. "Would it be possible for you to wait a minute before departing? I would like to send a quick note back to Mr. Darcy."
"Certainly, ma'am."
She and Jane slipped quickly into the house and Elizabeth penned her note.
Fitzwilliam,
News at my Aunt Phillips' party says Mr. Wickham has left the area without notice."
Yours,
Elizabeth
She folded and sealed it quickly and gave it to the coachman.
________________________________________
As Mr. Darcy had yet to arrive a half hour past breakfast the following morning, Elizabeth sat in a front window, hoping he would arrive soon. She soon spied the Bingley carriage. After it stopped, she watched the family exit, and was disappointed not to see her betrothed.
Bingley and his sisters had come to give their personal invitation for the long-expected ball at Netherfield, which was fixed for the following Tuesday. Miss Bingley was delighted to see her dear friend again
even though they had spent the prior evening together
and asked what she had been doing with herself since their separation, while Mrs. Hurst looked on. To the rest of the family they paid little attention, giving Mr. Bingley the opportunity to speak with Elizabeth.
"Miss Elizabeth, Darcy asked me to pass on his apologies, he has been... unavoidably... detained." A snicker escaped, though he fought the urge to laugh.
Elizabeth was confused. "I hope it was not anything serious?"
"No, it was not... serious... at... all." He spied her dog and could no longer control his laughter, pointing. "It was not Sirius either!"
She was unable to get a straight answer from him before he and his sisters departed.
Her attention was quickly drawn again by her sisters' excitement over the ball. Her mind occupied elsewhere, she did not give much thought before she asked Mr. Collins whether he intended to accept Mr. Bingley's invitation.
"I am by no means of the opinion, I assure you," said he, "that a ball of this kind, given by a young man of character, to respectable people, can have any evil tendency; and I am so far from objecting to dancing myself, that I shall hope to be honoured with the hands of all my fair cousins in the course of the evening; and I take this opportunity of soliciting yours, Miss Elizabeth, for the two first dances especially -- a preference which I trust my cousin Jane will attribute to the right cause, and not to any disrespect for her."
She was completely caught off guard. "The first two? No. I am sorry, Mr. Collins, but I am already engaged for the first two."
"The invitation was just delivered, Miss Elizabeth. Even Mr. Darcy has not had the opportunity to ask for the set. You must dance it with me."
This angered Elizabeth. "I am most assuredly engaged for the first two with Mr. Darcy. He asked me to dance last week, and I did not choose to accept him at that time. He then asked for my first set at the next event with dancing, and that would be this ball."
"You are most certainly dissembling, Miss Elizabeth"
Mrs. Bennet overheard the accusation. "Mr. Collins, how could you suggest such a thing of my dear Lizzy? Of course she is engaged to dance the first two with Mr. Darcy; he is her fianc� after all. I think it would be lovely if you would dance with Mary." Turning, she called out, "Mary! Mary! Come here my child, Mr. Collins wants to dance the first set with you at the Netherfield ball!"
Despite her frustration, Elizabeth fought the urge to laugh at her motherłs direction of the scene, and quickly made her escape. She grabbed her warm pelisse and bonnet and went outside. When Darcy arrived but a few minutes later, he was met in front of the house by a rather unhappy Elizabeth.
He immediately dismounted his horse and was at her side. "What is it, my love? Is everything all right?"
She glanced up at him and returned her eyes to the ground. "Much has happened this morning, and I must admit I am unhappy you were not here earlier."
"Did Mr. Bingley not relay my apologies?"
"He did. I have thus spent time wondering what was 'not... serious... at... all,' and apparently quite humorous, which detained you." She glanced up and was surprised to see anger in his eyes.
He swept it away quickly though, and stopped her, taking her hand. "He was right, it was nothing serious. It is a bit embarrassing though" He locked eyes with her. "I was hoping I would not have to explain." He sighed. �I had planned on riding over at the same time as Bingley and his sisters. However, as I left the house, a certain very muddy Dalmatian had other plans." He sighed as Elizabeth's lips began to fight a smile.
"I find your story rather hard to believe. It has not rained in days, where would Milton have found mud?"
"I have not a clue, but he did, and when I exited the house, he ran to me, stopped and shook, completely splattering me."
She tried her best not to look amused. "That must have been a sight. I suppose I understand the delay. So, what ever became of your companion?"
"He is in Bingley's kennel until he gets washed. But you seemed rather distressed when I arrived. Was it merely my delay?" he asked, taking her hand.
"No." she sighed. "My cousin Because you were not here when Mr. Bingley invited us to his ball He practically demanded I dance the first set with him and would not believe me when I told him I had already promised you." She looked up at him through her lashes. That angry look reappeared in Darcy's eye, and Elizabeth began to giggle. "I suppose I should not be too upset, as my mother defended your right to dance with her 'dear Lizzy,' and coerced him into asking Mary."
"I shall have to thank my mother-in-law then." He finally was able to let a smile warm his countenance. "I am quite glad I reserved the set last week. In fact, perhaps I should reserve your every first set" He raised her hand to his lips. "and every last set. Would you promise me the honour, Elizabeth?"
She smiled broadly. "The honour would be all mine, Fitzwilliam."
The rest of the day at Longbourn progressed uneventfully.
________________________________________
Chapter 13
Posted on Tuesday, 15 April 2008
Friday morningłs dawn was grey and gloomy. Elizabeth looked out the window as she dressed and pulled her hair back, not bothering to put it up. She found that even the dreary morning could not affect her spirits.
A short while later, she entered her fatherłs study with their morning tea. Just as she took her seat, the whole house seemed to be shaken by a loud clap of thunder.
Elizabeth and her father looked out at the now pouring rain. �I wonder if we shall see the young gentlemen today." Mr. Bennet remarked, but with one look at the concern on his daughterłs face, he tried to recover. �Oh Lizzy, I remember in my youth, nothing would keep me from your motherłs door. Besides, it probably will not rain all day."
Her fatherłs remarks did not ease Elizabethłs concerns about the effects of the weather. She was beginning to dwell upon it. As she broke off a piece of muffin for Sirius, he left his spot to stand by the door. Elizabeth and her father looked at each other questioningly until Mrs. Hill opened the door a few moments later. Sirius slipped out, stunning her for a moment before she said, �Mr. Darcy is here, sir."
Elizabeth was surprised by this announcement, but Mr. Bennet gave a small laugh. �Send him in by all means, Hill."
"Certainly, sir. He will be a moment." She left the door slightly ajar and disappeared.
Darcy entered a few minutes later with Sirius at his heel. He immediately took notice of Elizabeth, never having seen her with her hair down. He was awestruck, and she was no less affected by his appearance. While he clearly had tried to dry off, he had obviously been well doused.
Mr. Bennet wasted no time interrupting their reverie. �Perhaps we should have prepared a room for you after all, Darcy, if you intend to start your day here so early."
Darcy looked down as if being admonished before he caught the teasing in Mr. Bennetłs voice. �At this moment, I would not disagree. Truly though, I have been riding for some time and was very near here when the clouds opened. I hope you will forgive me for arriving so early and unannounced."
�I suspect my daughter would not forgive me if I did not excuse you, so I suppose it is a moot point. Would you like some tea or coffee?"
Elizabeth stood immediately, but before she could move, there was a tap on the door. She opened it to find a maid bearing a tray with coffee and cups. �Excuse me, Miss, Mrs. Hill asked me to bring this up."
Colour rose in Darcyłs cheeks as Elizabeth let her in and smiled. �Excellent. Thank you, Barbara."
Once the maid left, Darcy explained. �Mrs. Hill insisted I take something warm immediately. You have an excellent housekeeper, sir."
Mr. Bennet smiled. �I am most fortunate to have a superior staff."
Elizabeth prepared Mr. Darcyłs coffee, and as she handed it to him, he thanked her and kissed her hand. Being immediately in her fatherłs presence, she blushed. She began to seat herself and suggested, �Please take a seat, Fitzwilliam."
Mr. Bennet chimed in. �Indeed, son, do take a seat and tell us what has you out chasing thunderstorms at the crack of dawn."
Darcy sat in the chair next to Elizabeth and she offered him a muffin from the tray. As he took it, Siriusł head landed in his lap. Darcy laughed, �Quite the beggar."
Mr. Bennet remarked with a wry look, �That dog of yours is a menace, Lizzy."
She turned her gaze to her father. �I suppose that has nothing to do with all the muffins you feed him in the mornings, Papa?"
�Certainly not." Then redirecting his focus, he again inquired, �I do believe you have a story to tell, Darcy."
The younger man looked up. He was not eager to begin, but sooner or later, he would have to share it with his fianc�e and her father. �It is a long and troubling story, sir, but clearly one I should tell. I rode out this morning because I could not sleep, nor did I wish to be at Netherfield when the others rose. I had a very trying night after returning there last evening."
With concern, Elizabeth asked, �Did you receive bad news, Fitzwilliam?"
�No, it was events that transpired. After I arrived, Bingley and I were in his study having a brandy, and Milton was acting oddly and pestering me. Perhaps I should have wondered why, but I was annoyed by him and asked a servant to take him to my room.
�Little more than half an hour later, my valet sought out Bingley and me. We all went to my room to find Milton laying on the floor, chewing on a lady's slipper, and growling anytime Miss Bingley tried to remove herself from my bed."
Elizabeth gasped, �You cannot be serious!"
�I am glad I was in company the entire time after my return to Netherfield, though she tried to tell Bingley that I had asked her to meet me there for" his voice dropped, �an assignation." Elizabeth gasped again and Darcy quickly replied, �I am so sorry to even remark upon such, my dear." He took Elizabethłs hand and held it.
Elizabeth looked in Darcy's eyes searchingly. While she had never given the woman much credit, this even seemed extreme for her! "How could she! Has she no decency!"
He squeezed her hand. "Those were my thoughts exactly, my dear. I think we were all in shock at first. At last I was able to order her from my room. She took my sheet and I turned my back as I held Milton so Charles could remove her. I just I cannot believe the audacity of that woman."
Mr. Bennet decided to interrupt the couple who seemed so intent on each other. "Was anything resolved at this point, son?"
Darcy looked up. "Yes, sir. Bingley and I returned to his study. He ordered Miss Bingleyłs maid to pack for their departure. He was adamant that she could no longer remain at Netherfield, even though I offered to remove myself to the inn." Elizabeth continued to gaze at him warmly and supportively.
�I then waited while he spoke with Mr. and Mrs. Hurst. A few minutes later, Mrs. Hurst had gone to attend their sister while Mr. Hurst joined us in the study to help Charles consider his options. The Hursts had been his guardians after his father passed on nine years ago.
�Hurst was as upset as Bingley and apologised profusely. He said they had believed that Miss Bingley was not feeling well and retired early.
�We discussed Bingleyłs options, but considering that he had just invited nearly the whole village to his ball next week, he did not wish to cancel it or to be away for several days. He decided his only reasonable choice was to have her stay with a cousin in London."
Elizabeth looked at him questioningly. �Would not Miss Bingley see that as a reward for her behaviour?"
Darcy smirked. �I think not. They live on Lombard Street, and Mrs. Francis is nearing the end of her confinement..."
�Amelia Francis?" Elizabeth interrupted, intrigued.
�I believe so... I only met Mr. Francis once."
�I know her; she lived just two houses away from my aunt and uncle. The Francises are only around the corner from them, and live right amongst the lenders."
�It shall certainly be a change for Miss Bingley. Due to their circumstances, though, I suggested that Georgianałs companion could stay with her and hopefully be of assistance. It is not kindest request of poor Mrs. Annesley, but she is one of very few people whom I believe could control Miss Bingley.
�As such, I slept poorly and chose to leave Netherfield at the break of day. I only hope that they were able to leave before the rain started, or at least before the roads are impassable. I will not remain in the same dwelling as Miss Bingley another night!"
Elizabeth squeezed his hand. �Heavens, what a night!"
�Indeed, Darcy." added Mr. Bennet. �You are welcome to spend the day here, as if I did not already expect it; then we shall see how things develop."
�Thank you, sir. I suppose there is some good news from this arrangement. If all goes according to plan, Georgiana will be returning with Bingley, since she will have no companion. I am quite eager for the two of you to meet." He smiled at Elizabeth.
�That would be very nice. I do so look forward to meeting her." She replied genuinely, though she still had some reservations given her future sisterłs vacuous letter.
A short while later, Elizabeth excused herself to repair her attire and appearance for proper company. Darcy breakfasted with the family, and no one offered an explanation as to his early presence or the precise time of his arrival. The only displeased party was Mr. Collins, who found Elizabeth sitting between Darcy and her father when he arrived.
When finally able to relax in more private company, Elizabeth asked. �Did Milton not accompany you again today?"
�No, he is spending the day in a warm, dry kennel. I feared for the weather, but I was in a state of mind where I wanted to allow my horse to run at a full gallop. I find it can be quite cathartic; however it is too much for Milton. Such was the reason he was not with me the morning we met on Pitstone Hill."
�Is it not dangerous riding so, Fitzwilliam?" she asked with concern.
He took her hand and kissed it, not releasing it after. �I suppose it can be, but I have been riding horses since I was a tot. I know to keep to open fields or clear paths when we run; and I have trained my horse, Prometheus, since he was a colt, and broke him in myself. We have an understanding or a way of communication Elizabeth, there is little risk with me astride him."
Elizabeth and Darcy were seldom separated during the day. She played a piece on the pianoforte for which she did need the music, and Darcy did an admirable job turning the pages. When there was a break in the weather, they walked out a little, but stayed to the main paths in order not to muddy her petticoats.
One of Darcy's servants from Netherfield arrived about noon with word that Mr. Bingley had set off with his sister that morning. Darcy was pleased with the news, but it required no action, as he was quite content at Longbourn for the present.
Mr. Bennet also was grateful for the opportunity to again tease his future son when an express arrived for him from London late in the day. �I am now certain you receive more mail here, Darcy, than you do at Netherfield."
Darcy laughed. �Where else would Bingley send news of his safe arrival in town? I am certain he knows I had no intention of returning to Netherfield until I received confirmation of his and Miss Bingleyłs safe arrival."
He smiled, �It does also appear that he spoke with Mrs. Annesley, and she is agreeable to the scheme. In the morning, he will drop her at the Francisesł and then return to Netherfield, bringing Georgiana and her maid."
Elizabeth looked up, suddenly unsure of herself. �He will be bringing your sister... tomorrow?"
�It is the only option with Mrs. Annesley otherwise engaged." Darcy put down his missive and took Elizabethłs hand, speaking quietly. �She will love you, Elizabeth; and you her. I am certain of it."
She hoped he was correct, and gave him a more accepting smile.
Darcy dined with the family, then declaring himself weary, announced his plan to depart. Elizabeth was concerned for his welfare, but he assured her that it was not raining hard and his oilskin coat would be sufficient for the short three mile ride.
Elizabeth accepted his assurances with only slight reservations. She walked him to the door and waited as Hill made sure he was properly attired in his coat, scarf and hat. Once Hill left, they shared a few quiet moments alone, stealing a few kisses before he departed.
In spite of the early hour, Elizabeth retired to her room and was soon joined by Jane. The sisters began sorting through some of Elizabethłs belongings and talked until it was time for bed.
________________________________________
Chapter 14
Posted on Tuesday, 22 April 2008
Elizabeth woke to the sound of raindrops on her windowpane. I hope it shall not rain all day as it did yesterday; not with Mr. Bingley and Miss Darcy travelling.
Her early morning was uneventful, though Mr. Bennet claimed to be wary of people imposing upon his ęearly teał with Elizabeth.
With no guests on hand, Mr. Collins was quick to take the seat next to Elizabeth at breakfast. He complimented her appearance, but it did not take long for him to progress to his favourite subject. �Miss Elizabeth, noticing how you love the outdoors, you should see the lovely gardens at Rosings. Lady Catherine has so many excellent gardeners. All of the shrubbery is so well manicured..."
Elizabethłs mind began to wander until she noticed that he had slightly changed his direction. �I can not wait to introduce you to Lady Catherine. I am sure she will approve and be able to assist you in adapting to married life and managing a house. She is certain to have much useful advice."
She tried to control her ire. �Mr. Collins, when I finally meet Lady Catherine, I believe Mr. Darcy will handle the introductions. As for her approval and advice, I shall have the courtesy to hear her out, but only my husband and I will determine if we should accept it."
Collins was stunned. He could not imagine his future wife not accepting Lady Catherinełs admonitions, but then again... she had said that her husband would determine...
No guests or notes had arrived by the end of breakfast, so Mrs. Bennet and her three eldest retired to the front sitting room. Mr. Collins made to follow them, but Mr. Bennet intervened and directed him to the library. Elizabeth sat where she could see the drive through the window as they all worked on their embroidery while Mrs. Bennet spoke of the wedding, constantly praising Mr. Darcy.
A short while later, Elizabeth spied Mr. Darcyłs carriage coming up the drive. She tried to conceal a small grin as she listened to her mother; and was not surprised when Mrs. Hill tapped on the door and looked in. However, she was disappointed by her message. �Excuse me, małam, I have a note for Miss Jane."
�Thank you, Hill." replied Jane as she accepted the missive. Once Hill left, Jane began to read.
�Whatever does it say, Jane?" demanded Mrs. Bennet.
�It is from Mrs. Hurst. She has invited Lizzy and me to spend the day at Netherfield. Mr. Darcyłs coach is to await us or our response.
�You should go, by all means, Jane; but perhaps Lizzy should stay here. We have so many plans to discuss."
�But Mama!" appealed Elizabeth. �Mr. Darcy is unlikely able to come here today. If the weather permits, his sister should be arriving at Netherfield. You also said yourself that I should attend to Mr. Darcyłs wishes. Do you not think he sent his carriage because he wants me to visit?"
�I suppose you are right." Mrs. Bennet relented. �Hurry upstairs and ready yourselves."
Once they closed the door behind them, Jane and Elizabeth giggled their way up the stairs.
________________________________________
The coach travelled slowly, as the road was muddy, but when they pulled to a stop in front of Netherfield, a smiling Fitzwilliam Darcy emerged from the house. He assisted both sisters down as they exited, and escorted them quickly into the house where they were met by Mrs. Hurst.
�Miss Bennet, Miss Elizabeth, I am so pleased you could join us today." she said with genuine warmth.
Mrs. Hurst led Jane to a parlour and Darcy and Elizabeth fell a little behind. Darcy kissed her fingers. �Mrs. Hurst would like some time alone with you and Miss Bennet. I hope you will excuse me, so that I may attend to some business." Elizabeth looked sadly in his eyes and nodded her head slowly. �I will make every effort to spend some time in your company before my sister arrives, my love." He quickly glanced about the hall before he kissed her on the cheek. �Now go and enjoy your tea." he concluded with a small smile.
�I am sorry to have kept you waiting, Mrs. Hurst. It was very kind of you to invite us today." Elizabeth said as she entered the room.
�It was most certainly my pleasure, Miss Elizabeth. Can I get you ladies some tea? I had it brought when we saw the carriage on the drive. It should warm you up nicely." She served the tea and sat next to Elizabeth.
No one spoke for a minute, but finally Louisa Hurst gathered her courage. She reached and touched Elizabethłs hand. �Elizabeth? Oh, do you mind? You must call me Louisa..." She turned. �And you too... Jane? Please?" Sensing the ladyłs uneasiness, Elizabeth and Jane both smiled and nodded. �I really must apologize for my sister... Elizabeth. Her recent behaviour has been so... unexpected. I... I knew she had some... designs... but I never thought she would act so; especially since hearing of your engagement to Mr. Darcy.
�I feel just awful. I feel as though it is my fault. I should have known; I should have tried harder to control her."
Seeing the tears beginning to well in Louisałs eyes, Elizabeth held Louisałs hand. �I am sure it will be all right." She glanced at Jane. �Mr. Bingley has settled everything with Mr. Darcy; and your sister is with relatives..."
�You are not angry with me? I would never have let her... if I had known..."
Elizabeth tried to give her a small smile. �We cannot change the past, but we must move forward."
Louisa wiped her eyes with her handkerchief. �I would like to do that... to help my brother with his home and his ball." She suddenly looked at Jane. "I hope my sister's foolishness has not changed your opinion of my brother." Jane blushed as Louisa continued, "Charles has always made me proud. I would like for him to succeed here." She sighed.
Jane found her voice and replied, �The neighbourhood is glad to have Netherfield occupied again, and everyone is fond of Mr. Bingley. Is there any way we can be of assistance to you... Louisa?"
With an obvious improvement in spirits, Louisa replied, �Oh Jane, do you mean it? I am glad to hear the neighbours like Charles, for I know Caroline shunned them. They must have thought so unkindly of us; I would take special care not to offend anyone else. Is it too much to ask for you ladies to help me with some of my ideas for the ball?
�We would be very happy to help." responded Jane encouragingly.
�Caroline was always much better at this sort of affair. I never had a ball of my own, and while Mr. Hurst and I hosted her coming out ball, Caroline made most of the decisions."
The ladies discussed the menu and seating arrangements and walked through the conservatory selecting flowers. Louisałs efforts at being a hostess and friend seemed sincere, and Jane and Elizabeth were pleased to visit with her and discuss the ball.
At about noon, Darcy went in search of his fianc�e and found the three ladies comfortably seated at a small table in the ballroom, conversing amiably. �Excuse me, ladies." He greeted them warmly. �There has been a break in the rain, and I was wondering if I could borrow Miss Elizabeth for a few minutes."
Elizabethłs eyes were instantly upon him and did not leave his as smiles spread across their faces. Louisa replied first. �I do not believe Jane or I shall go out, but if you stay in the near gardens, we can see you from here. Please do not spend too much time out of doors though; the skies may not be clear for long and luncheon will be served soon."
Darcy escorted Elizabeth into the hall and towards the front of the house, but before they got there, he pulled her into the library. �I need a moment with you before we leave the house... Or more specifically, before you hide your beautiful hands inside your gloves again." He took her hand and kissed it, then smiled, as did she, though her eyes questioned him.
�My courier returned from Pemberley last night." Darcy began. �Aside from business, I received congratulations from our staff and a certain item I asked my housekeeper to retrieve." He reached into his pocket. �I was hoping you would accept... that you would wear my motherłs ring... as my engagement gift."
Elizabeth gazed with astonishment as he slipped a tasteful ring with rose cut diamonds onto her finger.
She looked at the ring, which fit perfectly, and replied, �It is beautiful." She looked back up into his eyes. �I would be honoured." Raising herself to her toes, she placed a chaste kiss on Darcyłs lips. As she was descending back to her heels, his lips claimed hers with much more ardour. They remained engaged so but a minute, as they knew their absence would be noted.
Darcy escorted his fianc�e to the foyer, where he assisted her with her pelisse. He whistled, and Milton came running mere seconds later. "No time for a bath today, Milton." he said as he leashed the dog, who hardly seemed to notice, as he was more interested in getting Elizabeth to scratch his chin. As the trio exited the house, Darcy and Elizabeth were awed by the golden streams of light escaping as the sun tried to break free of the clouds. They gazed into the distance for a minute, before Elizabeth took Darcy's arm and they descended the stair.
As they turned the corner of the house, Darcy recalled, "I also received word from Mrs. Ashley. As I had predicted, she is eager to come assist you, and if all has gone accordingly, she left Lambton yesterday morning. She shall spend the Sabbath with her son in Luton and arrive at Longbourn Monday afternoon."
Elizabeth gazed up at her fianc�. "Thank you again, Fitzwilliam. I truly do not need for such accommodations to be made, but"
Taking her hand in his, he interrupted her. "Now Elizabeth, we have discussed this." He lifted her gloved hand to his lips and kissed it. �I need for you to be happy and to have whatever it takes for you to be comfortable as my wife." He could see her mind was still not eased; so he reached into his pocket and pulled out a letter. �Read this. I can see you will not be satisfied otherwise." She accepted the letter and began to read.
Mr. Darcy
I am quite delighted with your news, as are my daughters. Please accept our congratulations.
Your request took us quite by surprise, but such care and consideration for your fianc�e did not. I shall be very happy to travel to Hertfordshire to assist Miss Bennet with arranging her trousseau and to London to acquire it. I am certain I can enlist Madame Devy, whom I have not seen in ages, and a few other London modistes to ensure she has an adequate wardrobe by the time of the wedding.
I thank you also for your suggestion that I bring my niece, Elle. Her assistance will be invaluable to me.
As I am certain, he has relayed to you, Mr. Rogers has made all of the arrangements for one of your carriages and an inn for the first night, which is exceedingly generous. Elle and I shall depart this Friday morning, allowing us to spend Saturday night and Sunday with my Richard. I always look forward to seeing my grandchildren! Thank you for this opportunity, Mr. Darcy.
I am not certain of the travel time between Luton and Meryton, but Mr. Rogers says we should arrive at Longbourn in the early afternoon Monday.
Sincerely,
Michelle Ashley
Elizabeth looked up into his eyes. "She does seem pleased with the arrangements. Thank you, Fitzwilliam." She took her free hand and brushed his cheek with her fingertips, and with a smile, commented, "Mrs. Ashley is right. You are very generous."
The lovers continued on their walk most often in view of the ballroom windows. They did disappear behind a small folly for a few minutes, but resumed their walk and returned to the house shortly thereafter.
After the servant aided them in the removal of their outer garments, Elizabeth was impressed to notice Darcy himself wiping Milton's paws before letting him loose in the house. �You know..." she smiled. �I once thought the esteemed Mr. Darcy would never do such a thing."
�Yes, but you know now that I prefer to be no less a simple country gentleman than your father. I can only imagine how you will judge me if you see me working in the stables or the fields at Pemberley." He stepped towards her and brushed his hand along her cheek.
�That does seem rather difficult to imagine." she whispered, looking into his eyes.
�It is not so unusual though, my dear. When more hands are needed, everyone contributes. Does not Longbourn function the same?"
She smiled up to him shyly. "Yes, Papa works when he must, and Jane, Mary and I do what we can" Their temptation to kiss was immense, but there were several servants about, so Darcy offered his arm and they walked towards the ballroom.
When they entered, they found Mr. Hurst sitting with Jane and Louisa. He greeted Darcy and Elizabeth politely, and Elizabeth reminded herself to look at him with new eyes. With all she had learned in the last day, she had already come to understand there must be more to him than cards and ragout.
She was surprised that after a few mild complaints over ball preparations and the weather, Mr. Hurst brought up the topic of books. While he did not seem to have the breadth of interest of Mr. Darcy, Mr. Hurst was able to suggest books that all in the room had read, and the group was able to maintain an amiable conversation through luncheon.
Afterwards, Mr. Hurst excused himself, and the ladies and Mr. Darcy settled into the front parlour. Jane and Louisa began chatting amongst themselves, allowing Darcy and Elizabeth some time for private conversation. They had not been there long when Elizabeth felt a cold nose push her hand. She turned and smiled. "It appears someone is enjoying full run of the house."
Darcy smiled. "That he is. It is quite different when no one is opposed to his presence."
Milton lay at her feet as they chatted easily, until in a lull, Elizabeth looked shyly at Darcy. "Your sister should be here soon."
He took her hand and smiled. "Indeed. I am looking forward to introducing you. She has talked of wanting a sister for some time."
"But what if she does not like me?" she whispered, gazing towards the floor.
�Elizabeth." He waited for her to look up and meet his eye. "You are perfection to me. I do not see how she would not adore you." Before he could continue or Elizabeth could respond, a servant came to the door, announcing that Mr. Bingley's coach had just entered the drive.
Darcy excused himself, and Elizabeth tried to join in the conversation with Jane and Louisa, but could not catch their tone or appear interested in their concerns. She could not keep herself from glancing toward the front window.
"Oh Elizabeth!" chided Louisa finally. "Do go and look out the window. I can understand your nervousness and interest. Just do rejoin us once they enter the house."
Elizabeth blushed, but only waited for a moment before she accepted that she would only agitate herself and the others if she remained.
________________________________________
Chapter 15
Posted on Monday, 28 April 2008
When Elizabeth looked out the window, she saw that Mr. Bingley was already out of the carriage, shaking hands with Darcy in the light, misting rain. Exiting at the moment though, was another gentleman, of about Mr. Darcy's build. When he was on the ground, she was surprised to see him quickly embrace her fianc�. Darcy gave him an umbrella while he opened another before handing down a tall young woman, who immediately hugged him tightly while the other gentleman assisted another woman and provided her with the other open umbrella.
As the group turned to enter the house, Elizabeth returned to a seat facing the door by Jane and Louisa. "Thank you for understanding, Louisa. I am a bit shaken to be only meeting someone who should be family in my goodness exactly one month from today!" Elizabeth blushed.
Louisa patted her hand. "I do understand, Elizabeth. I was quite young and very nervous when I first met Mr. Hurst's family. You have nothing to fear though; Miss Darcy is a delight."
Elizabeth smiled and tried to relax. A few minutes later, they heard a commotion in the hall, and all three ladies sat a bit straighter while Milton ran to the door. Charles Bingley was the first to enter the room, followed by Mr. Darcy, whose sister clung tightly to his arm, and the other gentleman, who was immediately being nudged by the happy dog. The ladies rose to greet the new arrivals.
Bingley smiled at his sister. "Louisa." Then turning a bit, "Miss Bennet, Miss Elizabeth, what a pleasant surprise to find you here!" His gaze had only rested on Elizabeth for a moment before being captured again by Jane. I would like to introduce you to Colonel Geoffrey Fitzwilliam, Darcy's cousin, and Darcy's sister, Miss Georgiana Darcy." He then tore his gaze from Jane and turned back to his new guests. "Colonel, Miss Darcy, may I introduce Miss Jane Bennet and Miss Elizabeth Bennet."
Once the protocol was observed, Mr. Bingley was seated at Jane's side. Everyone noticed as they resumed what had become their accepted situation; sitting inches apart, speaking very quietly to one another, oblivious to the rest of the world.
As Colonel Fitzwilliam walked towards Elizabeth, Milton greeted the young woman firmly attached to Mr. Darcy, then returned to Elizabeth's side before the colonel had walked the ten or so paces to reach her. The colonel was a finely dressed gentleman of about thirty. He was not handsome, but he seemed to make up for it with charm. He took her hand and bowed over it, then smiled broadly as he took the seat beside her and began speaking clearly. "Miss Elizabeth, I am so pleased to make your acquaintance. I have heard much about you and your sister in the last four hours; though I had not heard of you before being advised last evening that you shall soon be my cousin." He turned and looked provokingly at Darcy.
Accepting the challenge, Darcy responded smoothly, �If you had remained in Weymouth, you would likely have learned of our engagement a full day earlier."
Both continued with gravely serious voices. "Yes, but I am in service to my king, not to you, Mr. Darcy."
"And His Majesty has sent you to protect the good people of Hertfordshire, Colonel?"
"No, duty only took me as far as London; but upon arrival in town, I was given a week's leave. I had thought to stay at your townhouse with Georgiana, as my parents are still in Bath, but upon arrival, I was informed of both your engagement and Georgiana's imminent departure. What choice remained?"
"So you felt compelled to impose yourself upon me, and the kindness of Mr. Bingley."
"Indeed, Cousin. I could imagine no better use of my time."
Elizabeth watched in awe, never having seen her Mr. Darcy in such a debate. She was so entranced, she had scarcely noticed Milton laying on her feet or Mr. Darcy and his sister seating themselves on the settee across from her and the colonel.
Through the gentlemen's 'conversation,' Miss Darcy never blinked an eye or looked surprised. She simply sat beside her brother, holding his arm and gazing at Milton.
Suddenly, Georgiana giggled, but it was barely audible; in fact, Elizabeth probably would not have noticed if she were not looking at her. Still, she blushed and covered her mouth with her free hand.
Elizabeth decided this was her golden opportunity. "Miss Darcy, you do not seem shocked; do your brother and cousin often argue so?"
Georgiana glanced up and caught Elizabeth's eye before returning her gaze to the dog. "Constantly." she whispered with a small smile, which Elizabeth did not miss.
Darcy looked at Elizabeth, maintaining his tone. �Is there a problem, Miss Elizabeth?"
She briefly displayed a huge smile, just short of actually laughing. Taking a moment to try collecting herself, she replied, �No, sir." as a half grin fought its way back and her eyes glimmered. �I simply have never seen you like this before. I did not think you had it in you, Mr. Darcy."
Georgiana stared at Elizabeth, amazed at her sudden inclusion in the scene, as Colonel Fitzwilliam interjected, "I see you have much to learn of your fianc�, madam. We shall have to talk, so I can advise you on this grave mistake you have made."
"You shall do no such thing, Colonel. Miss Elizabeth is already committed, so she will simply have to tolerate my few slight imperfections."
Elizabeth could take no more. "Miss Darcy, does your cousin always bring out ungentlemanly behaviour in your brother?"
Georgiana smiled shyly, but found the ability to answer. "I am sorry, Miss Elizabeth, he does." She eagerly continued, "You must know Fitzwilliam is an excellent brother. Colonel Fitzwilliam is a good guardian as well... But when together, they sometimes bring out the worst in each other." Suddenly, she bit her lip and turned scarlet as her eyes again fell to the floor.
Elizabeth laughed lightly. �It is all right, Miss Darcy." She tried to reassure the younger woman. �I am very happy that Mr. Darcy can be silly, and that you can appreciate it. I hope that means that we will get along very well."
Georgiana looked up with a small, timid smile, but did not speak. The colonel interjected, �Miss Elizabeth, you must tell us how you came to be betrothed to my dour cousin."
She smiled as she turned to look at her inquisitor. �I must admit that at first, Mr. Darcy did seem quite reserved, especially in company. However, we met one morning when I was walking with my dog, Sirius. We talked and became fast friends." She turned her gaze to Darcy. �I suppose from there, it seemed but a moment for our imaginations to jump from admiration to love, from love to matrimony."
�Indeed, Cousin," Darcy spoke up, �It took no time to realize that Miss Elizabeth was uniquely matched to me in mind and spirit. I could waste no time securing her affections." He smiled back at Elizabeth. For a moment when their eyes met, everyone else in the room vanished.
�Miss Elizabeth," interrupted the tiny voice of Miss Darcy. �I... I want to thank you again for the nice letter you sent to me this week... I... I liked your stories, especially the ones of your dog."
Elizabeth smiled at her soon to be sister. �You shall have to meet Sirius; he is an excellent companion. I understand you have a dog of your own as well?"
A smile began to bloom on Georgianałs face. �Yes, Lady Pamela. Would you like to meet her?"
Elizabeth smiled openly at the girl. �Indeed I would."
�Be advised, Miss Elizabeth." interjected Colonel Fitzwilliam. �That dog is entirely spoilt!"
Elizabeth turned her gaze. �I believe Mr. Bingley gave me the same admonition about a certain Dalmatian, and he seems amiable enough." she teased.
�For a coach dog, Milton is spoiled, but he is nothing to ęher ladyship.ł Consider yourself warned."
�I thank you, Colonel." she said with a smile before turning to Georgiana again. �It is a risk I shall gladly take, as I am eager to meet Miss Darcyłs companion."
Georgiana turned to her brother and spoke just above a whisper. "Fitzwilliam, do you think Mrs. Hurst would mind if I went to my room to rest a little? And might it be all right for Miss Elizabeth to go with me for a few minutes?"
He asked on her behalf, and with the information that she was to be occupying the same room Jane had previously, Elizabeth and Georgiana were on their way upstairs. As they passed a window, Georgiana commented on the pouring rain.
"It has been like this since yesterday morning. Was it much hindrance in your travels today?" Elizabeth asked.
"Fortunately, we missed most of the heavy rain. There were some very muddy spots along the road, but Mr. Bingley's coachmen did an excellent job." Georgiana quietly replied.
When they entered Georgiana's room, they were met by an excited and friendly Lady Pamela dancing in circles.
"She is certainly a friendly little dog. Is she a King Charles Spaniel?" Elizabeth inquired in a warm, friendly voice as she knelt down to play with the pup.
Georgiana knelt too, and Lady Pamela immediately began licking her mistressł face. �She is, Miss Bennet. I am very fond of her."
Elizabeth petted the dog. �I can see that, and please feel free to call me Elizabeth. We shall be sisters in a monthłs time."
Looking up from her dog to Elizabeth, Georgiana responded in a quieter voice. �Thank you Miss... Elizabeth. I am truly happy for you and Fitzwilliam." She tried to put forth a shy smile. �I would be happy for you to call me Georgiana."
They sat on the chaise and Lady Pamela was instantly in her mistressł lap. Only a minute later, she jumped down and ran off, only to return a quickly with an odd, soft ball, which looked a lot like an old rolled-up stocking, and settled herself on the chaise between Georgiana and Elizabeth as they stumbled along a few friendly topics, trying to forge a new friendship.
About twenty minutes later, Georgiana was struck by a bout of yawning, and apologized profusely for her poor manners. Elizabeth reached out and took her hand. �Please do not apologize, Georgiana. You have had a long trip, and I have easily kept you too long. I am sure you must wish to rest and have a hot bath before dinner."
Georgiana could not disagree, and with a small, but genuine smile, concurred. Elizabeth looked at the small dog sleeping between them and lightly patted Lady Pamelałs head before excusing herself.
She returned to the parlour the party had previously occupied to find only her fianc�, reading in the peaceful room.
�Elizabeth!" Darcy smiled as he walked over to greet his betrothed. �I was not expecting your return this soon; though I must admit I hoped..."
As the footman had closed the door behind her, she melted into his arms and smiled. �I cannot complain of the circumstances."
�My sister?"
�Is resting. She was tired from her journey, so after a short conversation, and meeting Lady Pamela, I left her to rest and recover." she said warmly, not moving from Darcyłs embrace. �I was rather surprised at just how shy Georgiana is; but I do think we have embarked on the road to friendship."
�You are so good. Thank you, Elizabeth."
�There is no need to thank me. I wish to be her friend." She looked up and after a moment of gazing into each otherłs eyes, their lips met in a gentle kiss. Upon separating, she asked, �Where has everyone gone?"
�Bingley and my cousin have retired to rest, and Mrs. Hurst and your sister have just left for a tour of the house." His voice dropped as he continued. �I suspect we have a few minutes to ourselves." His lips again found hers.
Still, it was not long before decorum, and possibly the fear of detection, led them to separate and sit appropriately to converse. They were engaged enough that they did not realize they had been alone for nearly half an hour when Louisa and Jane returned.
Noticing the break in the weather, the Bennet sisters decided it would be best to depart for home then. While everyone would have preferred they stay, all present agreed it likely the best opportunity.
The coach was readied, and Darcy assisted the ladies when they took their leave, locking his eyes with Elizabeth's as he kissed her hand.
The daylight was waning as they arrived home. Both sisters, but especially Jane, worried for Mr. Darcy's coachmen as darkness fell and clouds began to shroud the half moon. Fortunately, they had returned to Netherfield before the clouds loosed their wrath once again.
________________________________________
Chapter 16
Posted on Monday, 5 May 2008
Sunday morning dawned quietly; and Elizabeth went straight to her window when she rose. The sky was grey, but no rain fell. On the other hand, mud and puddles were everywhere. The area had been thoroughly doused overnight.
She was rather subdued as she and her father began their morning together. Sirius seemed to notice this as he nuzzled her and settled his head in her lap. Mr. Bennet tried to keep her engaged, talking of the news in his latest papers.
The rain did not start again, but the road saw no real improvement in the early daylight hours. Mr. Bennet declared they would have the small carriage make two trips to get the family to church, which was only missed under the direst of circumstances.
As Elizabeth was climbing the stairs, heading towards her room, she heard a commotion in the entry. She descended to find her muddy fianc� being assisted by Mrs. Hill.
"Mr. Darcy." She smiled, completely taking in his appearance. "This is a pleasant surprise."
He returned her smile. "Good morning, Miss Elizabeth. I decided that given the condition of the roads, it would be best I ride over myself to attend church with you. I believe I shall be the only resident of Netherfield who ventures so far today."
"And do you plan to attend church as you appear now, Mr. Darcy?" she teased.
He laughed. "Well, I was hoping to find some accommodations where I might change. I did come prepared for such."
"I believe we can oblige you." She turned. "Hill, please show Mr. Darcy to the blue guest room and have Mr. Reed attend to anything he may need."
"Yes, Miss Lizzy." the servant answered.
"If you will excuse me, Mr. Darcy, I must also prepare for church." She then departed for her room.
An hour later, the family and Mr. Darcy convened in the breakfast-parlour. Mr. Collins was again disappointed as his intended was once again between her father and Mr. Darcy, and in fact, the only available chair was at the other end of the table, across from Miss Lydia and next to Miss Mary.
Afterwards, Mr. Bennet coordinated the seating in the smaller carriage. He and Darcy sat across from his wife, who was flanked by Jane and Elizabeth. Mr. Collins was left to escort the other three girls. Elizabeth smirked once she noticed the arrangement.
Mr. Darcy sat in the Bennet pew next to Elizabeth while Mr. Bennet graciously sat one behind with Mr. Collins and Mary.
After the second lesson, Pastor Johnson began his announcements with the one most awaited by Darcy and Elizabeth.
�I publish the Banns of Marriage between Fitzwilliam James Darcy of Pemberley, Derbyshire and Elizabeth Alexandra Bennet of Longbourn, Hertfordshire. If any of you know cause, or just impediment, why these two persons should not be joined together in holy Matrimony, ye are to declare it. This is the first time of asking."
There was silence for a moment, but Darcy and the Bennet ladies all turned when they heard movement and Mr. Collins clearing his throat from behind them.
Mr. Collins was starting to stand when Mr. Bennet grabbed his sleeve, firmly pulling him back to his seat. Darcy and Elizabeth could hear him trying to speak or making some odd noises before her father whispered sharply. "You will not make a scene here today, Collins!"
Seeing his patron taking control of the situation, Pastor Johnson was quick to continue with his other announcements and proceed with the service. When Elizabeth was able to pull her attention from Collins, she found her hand was somehow ensconced within Darcy's, where it remained until they had to rise for the next hymn.
When the service was over, the family began to make their way towards the exit together.
"Excuse me," spoke Mr. Collins, "I would like to speak to Mr. Johnson for a few minutes."
Mr. Bennet gave him an assessing look. "Let us stay behind then." Turning to Darcy, he asked, "Son, would you please escort Mrs. Bennet and Elizabeth and Kitty and Lydia back to Longbourn whilst we wait?"
"Certainly, sir."
As Darcy sat next to Mrs. Bennet in the carriage, Elizabeth was grateful that her mother was still so in awe of her future son that her effusions were minimal.
Once at Longbourn, Mrs. Bennet was quite willing to leave the young couple to themselves, but as they wished not to breach propriety, they found themselves at the pianoforte.
Elizabeth played Bach's The Musical Offering as Darcy turned her pages and they chatted a little. When she finished, they looked through the stack of music.
"How about this?" he asked, holding forth the score for Mozart's Andante and Five Variations.
"That is a duet, sir."
"I know it is, Elizabeth. I am certainly not as skilled as you on the instrument, but I can play the second part on this piece."
Elizabeth smiled broadly. "You do continue to surprise me, Mr. Darcy. Let us play then."
They played and teased and laughed; and this was where they were found when Mr. Bennet and the rest of their party returned from the church.
Soon they sat down to luncheon, and Elizabeth could not help but observe how quiet Mr. Collins was. There were no compliments to the cook or praise for the possessions of Longbourn. Perhaps most obvious was the complete absence of Lady Catherine De Bourgh and Rosings from his conversation.
Shortly after lunch, Mr. Darcy felt compelled to take his leave. "I really must spend some time with my sister today. I am sure she is not enjoying being left behind in a strange house, even if our cousin is there to entertain her. I do wish the weather would have allowed me to bring her for church." He held Elizabeth's hand as he spoke. "Georgiana spoke very fondly of you last night; you apparently made quite an impression."
Elizabeth blushed as she smiled. "She is a very sweet girl, as you said; I like her very much. I feel silly for having been nervous I have never met anyone so shy."
"Yes, it concerns me, as she is so much worse than before well" He stared seriously at the floor before looking to Elizabeth. "I am hoping that having a sister like you will help her regain some of her confidence."
"I shall certainly try, Fitzwilliam. I shall like having Georgiana as a sister."
Elizabeth sent word to have his horse readied while he changed back into his riding clothes. She excused Hill, offering to attend him as he departed; thus they had a few minutes of solitude in the entryway for him to take his leave.
During this time, Mr. Collins disappeared into his rooms and was not seen until dinner, again retiring immediately after.
Elizabeth was curious about the sudden change, but could not even whisper to Jane about it as they were always in company.
Finally, when they retired, she was able to slip into Jane's room. "Did something happen with Mr. Collins after I left church today?" Elizabeth asked.
A bright blush suffused Jane's cheeks as she quietly replied, "I do not think Papa realized how loudly he spoke, or that Mary and I could hear. At least I think the two of us were the only ones who could"
Elizabeth was flustered. "What did he say to Mr. Collins that brought about such change?"
Jane continued to avert her eyes, but told her sister what she had heard. "He said that if Mr. Collins embarrassed our family by challenging the banns; or if he continued to harass you and Mr. Darcy, he would find himself evicted from Longbourn, regardless of the weather or it being Sunday And then I was rather shocked Then he said that he would see to it that there would be no Longbourn for him to inherit; he would rather destroy the estate than see it left in the hands of someone who could care so little for his family"
�But Papa loves Longbourn"
Jane smiled at this. �Papa loves you, Lizzy."
A small smile began on Elizabethłs face. �So, what happened then? What did Mr. Collins say?"
�Well," Jane tried to replay the scene in her mind. �He stammered a little bit; and Papa was looking at him so sternly. Pastor Johnson came back our way then, so that was the end of it. They discussed the lessons, and Papa never left Mr. Collins' side. When the carriage returned, Papa said our goodbyes and hurried us on our way.
�No one spoke the whole trip home; and you have seen the changes since our return."
The sisters chatted more about lighter subjects before they both fell asleep in Janełs bed.
________________________________________
The sun shining in Janełs window awoke Elizabeth. It seemed more like three weeks than three days since the sun had been bright in the morning.
Elizabeth hummed to herself as she dressed and went down for tea with her father.
�You seem in good spirits this morning, my Lizzy."
She grinned. �It is a lovely morning, Papa. Waking up to a sunny morning always lightens my spirits; you know that!"
�I do, my dear." He replied, feeding a piece of muffin to Sirius. �I also know your young man will be about and your own personal modiste should arrive today."
She giggled quietly. �Must you always tease?"
Unfortunately, the weather did not hold, and it was raining again before breakfast was finished. Mr. Collins said not a word during the meal.
Immediately afterwards, Mr. Collins knocked on Mr. Bennetłs study door and absented himself from company for the remainder of the morning.
Jane and Elizabeth took advantage of the quiet and settled in the front parlour to work on their embroidery and await their guests while Sirius napped before the fire.
It stopped raining about an hour later, and Elizabeth was still sitting impatiently, trying to focus on her embroidery as the ever patient Jane quietly worked on her own.
Shortly before lunch, a carriage leading a horse delivered Mr. and Miss Darcy, Mr. Bingley and Colonel Fitzwilliam. Miss Darcy shied behind her brother as much as possible, even though only Jane and Elizabeth were in the room. Sirius was quick to greet the party, and Darcy scratched his head affectionately.
"So this is the famous Sirius." teased Colonel Fitzwilliam as he also greeted the dog.
Sirius then poked around Darcy to greet Georgiana. A smile grew on her face as she bent down to pet and meet the dog. Sirius licked her face and she began giggling.
Bingley promptly apologized for being the only member of his family to visit, but citing the ball, he added that his visit would also be rather short. He seated himself next to Jane and was immediately oblivious to the rest of the party. Almost as quickly, Darcy claimed the seat on the sofa next to his betrothed, while Georgiana took the chair next to Elizabeth and the colonel sat across from the couple.
Georgiana sat quietly, staring at the floor, until Sirius laid his head on her lap. She smiled and began petting him, though she still did not look up.
Conversation for the first few minutes was rather stilted, until Elizabeth ventured, �Did you know that Mrs. Ashley is to arrive here today, Georgiana? I hear you know her very well and highly recommend her services."
A huge grin broke on Georgiana's face. "Oh, Elizabeth, she is wonderful. She makes nearly all of my dresses, and they are as nice, if not nicer than the ones I bought in town. And she is so kind! Did you know that she grew up at Pemberley? Her mother was my grandmother's maid, and my grandmother insisted she study with my aunt's drawing master."
Elizabeth was rather surprised by the effusion. "I had not heard that." she inserted before Georgiana continued.
"Wait until you see her designs. She draws them so beautifully, and then, of course the dresses" Georgiana abruptly fell silent. When everyone looked up, they saw Mr. Bennet quietly chuckling in the doorway.
Elizabeth greeted her father, and Mr. Darcy introduced his cousin and sister.
"I am sorry to interrupt, my dear." Mr. Bennet addressed Miss Darcy. "Do continue."
When Georgiana did nothing but silently stare at Sirius, Mr. Bennet realized what had occurred and started on the colonel. "It is a good thing you have opted against your regimentals, sir. Once my youngest and silliest daughters hear we have an officer in the house, they are sure to be quite enamoured. Perhaps the absence of scarlet may protect your sanity to some degree."
As if drawn by the reference, the sound of running in the hall was terminated by the appearance of Kitty and Lydia within the doorway. Without turning, Mr. Bennet continued, "Miss Darcy, Colonel Fitzwilliam, may I introduce my daughters Miss Catherine and Miss Lydia?" As soon as they had curtseyed properly, they took seats as close as possible to the colonel and began inquiring about his life in the military.
Darcy and Elizabeth's eyes met with a silent laugh, but only for a moment. Elizabeth quickly turned and said, "Georgiana, I would like to show you our pianoforte, if you do not mind? Perhaps you could see if we have any music you like, or maybe you could help me with a problem or two?"
Georgiana looked up, "Th thank you, Elizabeth, I would like that." she whispered. Elizabeth and Georgiana left the parlour for the quiet of the drawing-room, and Mr. Bennet took a seat and began speaking with his future son. Once they were seated at the pianoforte, Georgiana spoke quietly. "Oh, Elizabeth, thank you. I was so nervous. I I am not comfortable"
Elizabeth held Georgiana's hand. "I understand. Fitzwilliam told me how shy you are; and Kitty and Lydia are much the opposite. In fact, they sometimes overwhelm me." She smiled encouragingly. "We shall be sisters soon. I will do what is necessary for you to be comfortable, so we can know each other better."
They looked through music and talked until luncheon was announced. As they sat at the table, Darcy and Elizabeth sat on either side of Georgiana, much as Lydia and Kitty managed to trap the colonel between them. Mr. Collins sat by Mary, but spoke to no one.
As they were finishing, Mrs. Hill came in to say that a carriage was approaching the house.
________________________________________
Chapter 17
Posted on Tuesday, 13 May 2008
Mrs. Ashley was a lively, petite woman of about fifty, who took Longbourn by storm. Darcy made quick introductions, but she was rather preoccupied with overseeing the placement of the several trunks and baskets she and her niece had brought with them. Mrs. Bennet, who had been oddly scarce all morning, made her appearance, taking in all of the activity.
"Whatever is in all of these trunks? It practically looks like you are here to stay!"
Mrs. Ashley stopped, stunned at the interruption by the woman she had not yet met, but who was apparently the mistress of the house. She smiled politely. "Most of this is for Miss Elizabeth, ma'am; silks and laces, and of course my sketches and needles and such. It would be difficult to begin on her trousseau without them."
"Oh! We must see them to be sure!" exclaimed Mrs. Bennet. "Only the finest for my Lizzy!"
Elizabeth quickly interjected, "Mama! Can we not allow Mrs. Ashley to get in the door and rest from her travels? She will be here until Friday. There will be plenty of time to see what she brought." She turned to their newest guest, "Once your trunks are arranged, could I convince you and your niece to take some tea by the fire, Mrs. Ashley?"
�That would be lovely. Thank you."
Elizabeth and Jane were soon serving tea to a large party in the parlour. Mrs. Ashley spoke some of her trip to Hertfordshire and mentioned how honoured she felt by Mr. Darcyłs request for her services. After just enough time to not be considered rude, Mr. Bingley declared his need to depart, reminding all, that like his sister, he still had ball preparations to attend.
Mr. Bennet also took this as his cue. �Well, Darcy, as you have brought all this upon me, I should leave you here while I return to my study; but that would leave me in the sole company of my cousin, and rather than suffer him as a chess partner, I suppose I could have some mercy. Or perhaps I can play the colonel and leave you to entertain Mr. Collins."
Colonel Fitzwilliam and Mr. Darcy accepted the invitation. Before leaving the room, Darcy again thanked Mrs. Ashley for coming so soon and quickly kissed the back of his fianc�ełs hand.
With the gentlemen removed, the ladies of the house were anxious to inquire of Mrs. Ashleyłs talents and contacts, and of course, the content of her trunks and baskets. The modiste, however, had her own agenda. She made some slight responses to try appeasing the ladies before returning to Mr. Bingleyłs parting words.
�Am I to understand that Mr. Bingley will be holding a ball tomorrow night?" she inquired.
�Oh yes!" exclaimed Mrs. Bennet. �Unfortunately, with the weather in recent days, my girls have been unable to go into Meryton to purchase new adornments for their gowns. They all, especially Lydia and Kitty, have been so disappointed..."
Mrs. Ashley chose this point to interrupt. �I may, perhaps, have some ribbon and lace to spare. I shall check later this evening. But as I was engaged to aide Miss Elizabeth," She turned to face Elizabeth. �I would like to start immediately and see your wardrobe and discuss what you may want or need for tomorrow night, as well as begin on your trousseau."
�By all means, Mrs. Ashley." agreed Elizabeth. She looked at Jane, then Georgiana. �Do you think it would be possible for Miss Darcy to join us upstairs? I do not believe she would be in the way." I would like to invite Jane too, but then we would think it close quarters.
�Certainly. It is a pleasure seeing Miss Darcy again."
Elizabeth, Georgiana, Mrs. Ashley and her niece, Eleanor, or Elle, went to Elizabethłs room to begin. Elizabeth showed Mrs. Ashley her closet, and she immediately set to inventorying the gowns. Georgiana and Elle sat on the foot of Elizabethłs bed and began discussing the latest news from Derbyshire.
"You have some very nice gowns, Miss Bennet." came the voice from the closet. �Is there one you had already chosen for the ball?"
Elizabeth went to stand by the woman and replied, "I was thinking of the lilac or the mint, but if you have another suggestion, I would be interested."
"The lilac is nice, but this pale yellow one has such potential." She pulled it out and inspected the stitching and seams. "I could take a tuck here and add some beads... Would you try this on for me, Miss Bennet?"
Elizabeth agreed, and was about to call Sophie, the maid she shared with her sisters, when Elle offered to assist her. As she helped Elizabeth change her petticoats and dress, she told Elizabeth that she was assisting her aunt as her maid as well as with any dressmaking tasks assigned, but her hope was to one day be a ladyłs maid.
As Elizabeth changed, Mrs. Ashley retrieved her sketch book. When Elizabeth was done, she began drawing and making notes of how she would wish to change and adorn the dress. She sent Elle to retrieve some needed items, then showed her sketches to Elizabeth and explained how she would modify how the skirt flowed.
Elle returned with two baskets, one full of lace, the other all sorts of beads and buttons. The foursome looked at several choices. �Oh, Elizabeth!" exclaimed Georgiana. �This lace would be perfect along the neck." She held up a thin, delicate strip.
�It is beautiful, Georgiana." agreed Elizabeth.
Mrs. Ashley smiled proudly. �It is an excellent choice, Miss Darcy. You have a very good eye. My daughter, Nicole, made it."
Elizabeth immediately concurred that it was lovely, and in a short time, Mrs. Ashley had pinned in the lace and some obvious adjustments. Elle carefully assisted Elizabeth out of the dress and Mrs. Ashley took all of her measurements. Then she was off to begin her modifications.
When Elizabeth was back in her muslin day dress, she noticed that some curls had fallen. "Oh, I shall have to repair my hair before we return to company."
"May I assist you, Miss Bennet?" Elle offered eagerly. "I style my sister and cousins' hair anytime they will let me."
"I can repair it myself, Elle. It would not be right for me to ask it of you; but if you are offering because you truly wish to do it, then you may."
"Oh, ma'am, I would be very happy to do it." So Elizabeth took a seat at her vanity, and Elle removed all the pins from her hair. As she brushed Elizabeth's hair, she said, "You have beautiful hair, Miss Bennet."
Elizabeth watched in the mirror as Elle pulled up sections of her hair and pinned them place. When she was done, Elizabeth was impressed. It was not overdone or ostentatious, while it was fancier than how she typically wore her hair.
�Thank you, Elle. It is beautiful." said Elizabeth, well pleased.
�You are very welcome, Miss. I would be happy to help you with anything else; but if you are all right, I should return to my aunt."
Elizabeth smiled. �By all means, Elle, do go. We must be returning to company ourselves."
Elle took Mrs. Ashley's remaining basket and returned to their rooms, while Elizabeth and Georgiana went back downstairs.
The gentlemen were still in Mr. Bennet's study, so the two girls joined Elizabeth's sisters. A fresh tea service was requested, and then Elizabeth sent Barbara to make sure that Mrs. Ashley felt well accommodated. She and Georgiana sat with Jane and told her all about the goings-on upstairs.
Word of their reappearance must have made it to the study, as Sirius came into the room, followed closely by Darcy and Colonel Fitzwilliam. Darcy could not take his eyes from Elizabeth. "You look lovely, Miss Elizabeth." He could not restrain a smile. "Did you enjoy your session with Mrs. Ashley?"
She nearly glowed with happiness. "She and Elle are wonderful, Mr. Darcy. I cannot thank you enough for your generosity."
�You are very welcome." He captured her gaze and held it. �I am glad you are pleased."
Darcy, Georgiana and Colonel Fitzwilliam declined an invitation to dinner, wanting to return to Netherfield before dark. Darcy could find no opportunity to see Elizabeth alone, so he kissed her hand and told her how much he looked forward to seeing her at the ball the next evening.
Mrs. Ashley and Elle also declined to dine with the family, citing the amount of work to be completed by morning. Elizabeth wondered if they were concerned that Mrs. Bennet would wish to preserve the distinction of class, but she would not press them to change their minds.
Elizabeth did try on her dress again before bed and was very pleased with the changes.
�I would like to see it on you one more time before lunch tomorrow; if you do not mind. Then I can ensure everything is right before you ready yourself for the ball."
Elizabeth agreed to the request and wished the women a good night.
________________________________________
Tuesday turned out to be a beautiful day. There was scarcely a cloud in the sky, and the few that did persist were fluffy and white.
Mr. Bennet laughed to himself as his Elizabeth was so distracted over her morning tea. He had never seen her like this before, but could not bring himself to tease her. The eveningłs ball would be her first occasion as the future Mrs. Darcy. She would never again be simply the second Bennet daughter. She had every right to be excited.
Mr. Collins was again quiet at breakfast and retired immediately with Mr. Bennet.
�What ever has happened to Mr. Collins?" wondered Mrs. Bennet aloud. �I am happy to see he is no longer bothering you, Lizzy, but he is neglecting Mary as well!"
The girls had no answer for her, as the three who knew the reason felt it was safer to leave her thinking it a mystery.
When Elizabeth saw her dress again, she was amazed. �Are you certain this was my dress, Mrs. Ashley?"
�It is, Miss Bennet, and I cannot wait to see it on you. Do you mind?
�How could I? You have done wonders!"
When she saw herself in the mirror, she was even more impressed. �It is beautiful and looks so elegant... and yet..."
�Yet?" pressed Mrs. Ashley.
�Yet it does not make me look like I am putting on airs... like I am trying to show up my friends. It is perfect! Thank you!"
�Think nothing of it, miss. This is why I am here. Now let us get this gown off so Elle can press it." Mrs. Ashley left the room and Elle aided Elizabeth with her gowns.
As Elle was buttoning up Elizabethłs morning dress, she inquired, �Miss Bennet, I noticed you only have one maid for you and your sisters. I was wondering... if you would like... I could serve as your maid tonight. I would be quite honoured to do so."
Elizabeth turned and looked at Elle. Once they made eye contact, she responded. �I can only accept if you wish to do it. If your aunt has suggested it or you feel compelled to offer, then I can do as I always have, with Sophie and my sisters."
�Oh Miss Bennet, I do wish it. I have always loved fashion and I know much about being a ladyłs maid. GrandmŁre taught me a lot before she passed on, and I always asked questions of her and my Aunt Michelle. If only for one night, it would make me very happy to attend you."
�Very well. Then I shall let you know when it is time."
About three hours later, Elizabeth was pleasantly surprised to find that Elle had a bath ready for her; the steaming water scented with lilac and rose oils. �I asked Sophie about your preferences." Afterwards, Elle helped her with her layers of dress, excepting the modified gown.
Elizabeth had not noticed before, but on her vanity were a collection of hairpins adorned with yellow silk rosettes and beads that matched the ones sewn onto her dress. �If you would like, Miss Bennet, I made these hairpins for you; but if you have others..."
�Shh, Elle. You should not have gone to the trouble, but they are beautiful, and I could not imagine anything else. Do you also have a hairstyle in mind for me?"
She did, and in what seemed no time at all, a thoroughly impressed and excited Elizabeth Bennet was coiffed and dressed and ready to depart for the Netherfield Ball.
________________________________________
Chapter 18
Posted on Monday, 19 May 2008
As the Bennet carriage entered the gates of Netherfield Park, Jane squeezed Elizabethłs arm and pointed out the window. The ballroom windows glowed with unparalleled brightness. �They must have a thousand candles in there." whispered Jane.
The sisters spoke amongst themselves as they exited the carriage, and Elizabeth gave one last silent prayer the youngest two would not be an embarrassment.
They entered the foyer to see Mr. Bingley and the Hursts receiving their guests in turn. When Jane and Elizabeth reached their hosts, Mr. Hurst greeted them, �Miss Bennet, Miss Elizabeth, you both look very lovely tonight." He kissed the hand of each before his wife collected the hands of both.
Louisa leaned forward, speaking quietly. �Jane, Elizabeth, I must thank you for all your help. I think you will be pleased with the way everything turned out."
Both sisters squeezed her hands, and Jane quietly replied, �It was our pleasure, Louisa, and we are eager to see it all."
Charles Bingley gazed from Jane to Elizabeth and back several times before he greeted them quite properly. �Welcome to Netherfield. Have a wonderful evening."
They smiled and thanked him before making their way into the ballroom, both feeling his gaze still upon them. They had no chance to question Mr. Bingleyłs behaviour, as upon entering the ballroom, they were met by Mr. and Miss Darcy.
Once Darcy and Elizabeth set eyes upon the other, they seemed to become oblivious to the room and the people surrounding them. Neither moved or spoke. After several seconds, Jane and Georgiana turned to the other, unable to watch their siblings any longer as they fought to suppress their giggles.
Georgiana finally nudged Darcy, breaking his trance. He blinked, then stammered, �Elizabeth... you are... gorgeous..."
Elizabethłs face glowed. �Thank you, Fitzwilliam. Thank you for everything. I feel like a princess." She sighed happily.
�You deserve nothing but the best, my love." Suddenly aware of their lack of privacy and his poor manners, he shifted his focus to Jane. �Miss Bennet, you are a vision of loveliness."
The foursome began to chat, and were soon approached by Colonel Fitzwilliam, wearing a fine scarlet uniform, much different from the local militia regiment.
�Putting yourself at risk in your regimentals, sir?" teased Elizabeth.
�It is only proper, Miss Elizabeth. I was, however, hoping that by engaging myself for the first three sets with the three loveliest women in the room, that I may be somewhat protected." Jane and Elizabeth smiled at the compliment while his cousins rolled their eyes. �I believe your first sets are already secured, as is mine," he glanced at Georgiana. �but is it too late to secure the second and third, Miss Elizabeth, Miss Bennet?"
They accepted, assuring him of their concern for his dilemma.
Mr. Bingley and the Hursts finally entered the ballroom a few minutes later. The master of the house wasted no time in approaching his friends. �The music should start in just a moment. I insist that in light of your engagement, you and Miss Elizabeth must lead the first set, Darcy." While he hated being the centre of attention, Darcy ceded to the directive rather than arguing, and took Elizabethłs arm and led her to the floor. Bingley and Jane followed, as did the Hursts and the colonel and Georgiana.
It did not take long for others to join the lines, and a minute later, the music started. As they danced the first figures, Elizabeth could not but notice how quiet everyone was. Even the talkative Mr. Bingley was mute. Darcyłs lack of conversation did not bother her much, but she decided she could not allow it to last and made some slight observation on the dance. He replied absently, and was again silent. After a pause of some minutes she addressed him a second time with -- "It is your turn to say something now, Mr. Darcy
I talked about the dance, and you ought to make some kind of remark on the size of the room, or the number of couples."
Realizing he had just been admonished, he smiled at his fianc�e. �I am sorry, Miss Bennet, I was deep in thought."
She gave a small laugh. �This is a strange time to be pondering the issues of life, Mr. Darcy."
"Not that... I was thinking I have never danced a first set before." He grinned. "And I find I rather like it."
They made their way up the line, and when they reached the end of the set, they noticed Sir William Lucas standing by, and as only he could do, he addressed Darcy.
"I have been most highly gratified indeed, my dear sir. Such very superior dancing is not often seen. It is evident that you belong to the first circles. Allow me to say, however, that your fair partner does not disgrace you, and that I must hope to have this pleasure often repeated, of course, at your celebration, but perhaps again when another desirable event," He glanced at Jane and Bingley. �shall take place. What congratulations will then flow in! I appeal to Mr. Darcy -- but let me not interrupt you, sir. You will not thank me for detaining you from the bewitching converse of that young lady, whose bright eyes are also upbraiding me."
They could not easily pick up their discourse again, but communicated their shock and amusement as best they could with their eyes while Jane and Bingley approached the end of the line.
Darcy and Elizabeth made a few general remarks, but their attention could not but be drawn by the oddly quiet couple again beside them. Jane looked to her sister, and Elizabeth tilted her head, showing her confusion.
Elizabeth had just returned her gaze to her betrothed, when she heard her sister ask, �Mr. Bingley, are you well? You have said not a word during this dance."
Darcy and Elizabeth tried not to pay attention, but curious about his odd behaviour, they could not help but notice as Bingley looked at Jane as though surprised to hear her voice. After a moment, he responded, "I was just... I was wondering... how you would respond... if I asked you to marry me... Jane."
Jane froze, and the engaged couple quickly returned their gazes to one another, making a pointed effort not to watch as they listened with rapt attention. Jane finally stuttered, "Are you... Are you asking me... to marry you?"
"Well, this would not really be the place..." Mr. Bingley suddenly turned crimson as he noticed his sister and brother-in-law dancing up the line. "But yes, Jane, I am asking you to marry me." He grinned like a silly schoolboy.
Elizabethłs jaw dropped, but Darcy was able to keep her gaze locked. The Hursts had just passed them when they heard Janełs clear response. "Yes, Charles, I will marry you."
Having obviously also heard her answer, the Hursts looked at Bingley and Jane, but the younger couple was oblivious. Louisa finally caught Elizabethłs attention, and without speaking, Elizabeth was able to confirm her suspicions.
The remainder of the dance seemed very long. The couples gradually relaxed and tried to enjoy the dance, but the first three couples had entirely too much on their minds to be interested in anything else.
As the dances of the set finished, Jane was immediately embraced by Elizabeth and Louisa while Bingley received the quiet congratulations from Mr. Darcy and Mr. Hurst. The three couples, along with the colonel and Georgiana started to walk towards the refreshments when they were accosted by Mrs. Bennet.
�Jane! Jane! Is it true? Mr. Bingley proposed!!" The whole group blushed with embarrassment.
�Shh. Calm down, Mama." Jane tried. �But yes, Mama. He proposed and I accepted."
Elizabeth squeezed Darcyłs arm and held her head down as her mother prattled. �Oh Jane, I knew it was only a matter of time! Such a fine husband, and the pin money and coaches! It is not all that Lizzy shall have, but you have done quite well for yourself."
Darcyłs free hand covered Elizabethłs, and he whispered something soothing in her ear, though she was so affected, she was not aware of what he said. He redirected the group, steering them towards Mr. Bennet, who laughed at their approach.
Mr. Bennet fought to maintain a stern mien as the young man escorted Jane towards him, �Do I understand we need to speak privately, Mr. Bingley?"
�It is up to you, sir." Bingley tried to maintain a respectful tone in spite of his scarlet visage as he rambled ahead, �I am afraid I have already acted quite impulsively, and I am sorry for any embarrassment, sir, but I am hoping you shall approve."
�I have not been so amused in some time, Bingley. I shall enjoy having you as a son. Shall we announce it now, before Sir William has told everyone?"
A much humbled Bingley assented. �Yes, sir. If you wish it."
Mr. Bennet led both betrothed couples to the middle of the room. There had already been enough attention upon the group, and it took little effort to gain the focus of everyone assembled.
He began speaking loudly, �I believe everyone here has heard the news of my Elizabethłs betrothal to Mr. Darcy..." He kissed her hand, then gave it to Darcy, who repeated the gesture. �But I am very pleased to announce that she is not my only daughter engaged to be married. Just this evening, I have given my consent for Jane..." He kissed her hand. �to marry our host for the evening, Mr. Charles Bingley." He gave Janełs hand to Bingley and bowed to both gentlemen before walking away. Mr. Bingley kissed Janełs hand and their audience applauded.
The happy couples made their way back to the edge of the room, receiving many congratulations along the way. When they arrived, the colonel handed Elizabeth a cup of punch, saying, �I believe the next set will begin soon, and I understand my dull, reserved cousin and his sister intend to sit it out.
�You, however, Miss Elizabeth, and I will have to show them how to enjoy a ball."
Elizabeth laughed. �Why do I suspect that Mr. Darcy was not alone in arranging Georgianałs dance card?" The colonel tried denying the accusation, but there was no escaping the charge.
As the music began, Colonel Fitzwilliam led Elizabeth to the set. They found their dance to be enjoyable as their conversation was quite amiable, and they were surprised when their set ended.
They rejoined Darcy and Georgiana, and as a group walked around the room, greeting some of their Meryton neighbours. They stopped when they reached Bingley and Jane, who were speaking with the Hursts.
When the cue for the next set was given, the colonel wasted no time claiming Jane as his partner. Elizabeth had to resist the urge to laugh at Bingley, whose sad expression reminded her of her four year-old cousin, Colin Gardiner. Darcy could only tolerate his bereft expression so long, and was compelled to remind him that he should also be attending his partner for the dance if he had one.
�Oh yes! I have forgotten; I am to dance with Miss Long." He took a couple calming breaths and went to find his partner. Darcy had reverted to quiet observation and was pleased, thinking he might have Elizabeth to himself for the duration. It was not to be though, just as the music began, she was approached by John Lucas, Charlottełs brother, and propriety demanded she accept. Darcy watched her head towards the dance floor, noting that at least his eyes would not have to leave her form as she danced.
Georgiana was excited when the supper set arrived. She was to dance with her brother, then depart for bed after the meal. It was generous of Fitzwilliam to allow her to attend as much of the evening as she had. They walked to the floor, accompanied by Bingley and Elizabeth, who would dance next to them.
Not surprisingly, Mr. Bingley chose to talk about Jane and ask questions about her throughout the dance. As much as Elizabeth liked the gentleman, she was pleased that he would rejoin her sister, allowing her to dine peacefully with her fianc�.
Darcy ensured that as they sat, he had his two most beloved women on either side. Georgiana would be particularly shy as she did not know the people sitting across from her, but at least she had her cousin on her other side.
The meal seemed perfect at first. The white soup was delicious, and the fish divine. However, they had scarcely begun their meat course, when Mrs. Bennet's voice was heard clearly from further up the table. "Oh, Mrs. Goulding, I am completely overcome! Not one but two of my daughters engaged to such rich gentlemen! And just think, they will be able to throw the others in the way of other rich men!"
The colour drained from Elizabeth's face as she gazed down at her plate. She had just known this was coming, but had hoped, prayed, that her family would find restraint this night. After a moment of shock, Darcy resisted the urge to stare at his fianc�e's mother or react rashly and looked at Elizabeth. In a heartbeat, he was holding her hand under the table and whispering comfortingly in her ear.
Mr. Bennet also surprised many as he tried to gain control of the situation by interjecting. "Indeed, Mrs. Bennet, our two eldest have found themselves such kind and honourable men. I believe they should be very happy."
As conversation resumed in that section of the room, Mrs. Bennet's voice could be recognized, but she did not drown out the others or make a spectacle of herself again. Elizabeth wondered at the change, but could not complain.
Gradually the colour returned to Elizabeth's cheeks and she resumed conversation with the people around her. After dinner, Darcy suggested a short walk in the near garden before Georgiana had to turn in. It was warm for a late November evening, so wraps were not necessary as they walked along a bright, torch-lit path near the house.
Suddenly, Georgiana giggled as she pointed to the French doors of the library. There was Milton with his front paws on the glass; his tail lashing wildly. The group looked at one another and went up to see if the door was unlocked. Fortunately it was, and the dog greeted the trio eagerly.
As the dog nudged her, Elizabeth could not help but notice the orange shoe in Milton's mouth. She looked up at Darcy, who was an unnatural shade of red as he refused to meet her eyes. Georgiana thought to help the situation, "He apparently found it here. Milton carries it everywhere and refuses to give it up."
"Oh." was all Elizabeth could utter, so she bent down and petted the dog for a couple of minutes and told him he was a "good boy." After a while, Darcy led Milton back inside and left him there, locking the door (as it should have been with so many people around), before he led the ladies back towards the ballroom. They walked quickly around the edge of the room, bidding Georgiana a good night when they reached the front hall. She ascended the stair and Darcy and Elizabeth returned to the festivities.
Elizabeth looked up at Darcy, and when he caught her teasing inquiry, his colour, which had not returned to normal, flushed anew and he shrugged his shoulders. There was really nothing for either of them to say, so after a moment, Elizabeth looked away. Unfortunately, she noticed her cousin walking towards them.
"Mr. Darcy as always, a pleasure, sir." he stuttered, bowing deeply. "I was pleased to receive a missive from Lady Catherine this morning." He looked away for a moment, as though deciding what to say next. "I am certain she would wish for you to know that she and Miss De Bourgh are well." He looked up into Darcy's nearly expressionless face. "Wonderful news, is it not?" He looked down at his hands, drawing Elizabeth's attention to their twitching. "I came this way, however, to ask my lovely cousin, Elizabeth, for the next dance I had hoped to dance with all my fair cousins."
Elizabeth had to accept; though she dreaded the prospect. His demeanour had changed in recent days, and now, he seemed different still. All she knew to prepare for was poor dancing and sore toes, as she had seen him dance with Mary and Charlotte. She squeezed Darcy's arm and smiled encouragingly at him before she accepted Collins.
Elizabeth then scanned the room, finding Bingley and Jane nearby. "If you will excuse us until then, Mr. Collins, Mr. Darcy and I wish to speak to Jane." Still holding Darcy's arm, they walked towards the other couple.
The couples chatted for a while, and Darcy secured Jane for the next set. Bingley began his forlorn look immediately, but Darcy was quick to admonish him. �You have had the pleasure of dancing with my fianc�e, it is only fair." Elizabeth suggested he ask Miss Lucas, Miss Maria or one of her other sisters. He was hesitant to leave the group, but as Mr. Collins nervously came forth to collect Elizabeth, he decided to try.
Mr. Bingley ended up enjoying his dance with Charlotte, and Darcy and Jane were surprisingly well matched. Even Elizabeth was not too upset; Mr. Collins did not seem as nervous without Darcy at her side, and he only compared Netherfield to Rosings once, and otherwise praised his hosts for the evening. As expected, her toes suffered some, but even that was not as bad as she had anticipated.
Elizabeth danced the next two, one with a local gentleman and another with Mr. Denny of the militia. Darcy surprised her by dancing one with Mary.
She had mixed feelings when it was time for the last set. Elizabeth was both exhilarated and tired, eager to dance with Darcy and sorry to know they would part company soon. There was no need to talk much this time, and they left most of their communication to meeting eyes and joining hands.
After the last chord, Bingley took Jane with him to see off his guests. Elizabeth and Darcy joined the rest of the Bennets until their coach was ready to depart. When nearly all the guests had left, Elizabeth hugged Louisa and complimented her on her success.
Darcy held Elizabeth back as the group went to wait outside. They did not separate from the rest, but they waited behind everyone else for the Bennet carriage to pull up. They could hear Lydia complaining about the wait that all believed Mrs. Bennet had orchestrated. Taking full advantage of the delay, Darcy placed his hands on Elizabeth's waist from behind and whispered in her ear, �I had a lovely evening, my love."
She leaned back a little and replied, "I did too. It was nice to finally dance with you."
As no one seemed to notice, Darcy's hands never moved. Impulsively, he leaned to his right and bent down, placing a quick kiss on Elizabeth's neck. "Fitzwilliam!" she admonished, still in a whisper. She did not move away, however.
"Oh Lordy, how tired I am!" exclaimed Lydia. Mr. Bennet and the others were trying to soothe her, when Darcy bent and kissed the left side of Elizabethłs neck. She shuddered and looked up at him, with his smug grin.
Just then, the Bennet carriage pulled up to the door; the last one. Darcy took her hand, and held it as her mother and younger sisters climbed aboard. When it was time for Elizabeth to enter the carriage, he kissed her hand and said, �I shall see you at Longbourn tomorrow, likely about noon. Do get some sleep." He then handed her up. Lydia and Kitty already looked half asleep as she took her seat. Bingley finally, reluctantly, helped Jane up. Once Mr. Bennet and Mr. Collins climbed atop, the Bennets were on their way home.
________________________________________
Chapter 19
Posted on Monday, 26 May 2008
Elizabeth woke in a very good mood, vividly remembering her dreams of a dashing young gentleman. She smiled to herself.
My dashing young gentleman.
Finally willing to take in her surroundings, she opened her eyes. The sunlight cast on the floor told her she had slept late.
It must be after nine. I had best be getting up.
She had just sat down at her vanity and begun brushing her hair when she heard a tap at her door. When she acknowledged it, Sophie entered.
"Miss Lizzy? I was coming to see if you were up; if you needed my help and Mr. Collins asked after you."
Elizabeth watched the girl closely as she spoke, wondering what was going through his mind now.
"He told me he had seen Mr. Darcy riding up the drive, and to tell you they would wait for you in the west parlour."
She thanked Sophie, and as the maid did her hair she pondered the goings on downstairs.
Why would Fitzwilliam be here so early? And alone?
When she was ready, she descended the stairs. Her first priority was to let Sirius out. She paused before she passed the closed door to the west parlour. Perhaps Darcy would want to walk with her. Elizabeth looked at Sirius. He stood, facing her, neither eager to enter the room, nor trying to encourage her towards the back door. She looked several times between the dog and the door and the turn in the hall.
Something is not right.
Sirius walked in two tight circles then sat between her and the door. She patted his head.
"What's going on, boy? Should we go in here?"
She made to reach for the doorknob, and Sirius nudged her hand. She looked at him quizzically.
"Outside then?"
He let her pass him, then got up and walked beside her. Just then, Mr. Bennet entered the hall.
"Good morning, my dear."
He paused to take a long look at his daughter.
"You look perplexed."
She tried to smile at her father.
"Yes, Sirius is acting strangely, and I cannot figure him out. I was told Mr. Darcy was in this parlour, but Sirius is not eager to see him nor will he leave my side, even though he has yet to be out this morning."
Just then they heard someone running down the front stairs.
Lydia!
She came into the hall and stopped, surprised to see her father and sister just standing there. She shrugged her shoulders, then said, "Good morning." before flinging open the parlour door and disappearing inside. Mr. Bennet and Elizabeth looked at one another for a moment, but then the sounds that were coming from the room Both walked towards the door, which was standing wide open, and looked inside. There, a mere three feet inside the room, was Lydia, kissing, and being kissed by Mr. Collins. He wore no coat, and his arms, in open shirtsleeves, were wrapped around her waist; her fingers were in his hair. Elizabeth turned, disturbed at the sight; Mr. Bennet just stood there, watching, his jaw dropped.
"Oh, Lizzy" she heard Mr. Collins murmur.
She shuddered and suddenly felt ill; she had to regain control of her thoughts.
It could not be I did not see
The next thing she knew, Elle was holding her up. "Miss Bennet, are you" Elle must have turned and seen. "My goodness! Miss Bennet, come" The girl drew her a few feet away from the door before Elizabeth collapsed, sitting on the floor, still trying to make sense of it all.
"MISTER COLLINS!" she heard her father in an unfamiliar, commanding voice. "You will learn your future wife's name, and until such time as she is your wife, you will unhand her!"
There was dead silence for a moment, finally broken by Mr. Collins.
�C... C... Cousin Lydia? I... I thought you were Elizabeth! You were supposed to be Elizabeth... I need to marry Elizabeth!"
SLAP!
�Lydia, go to your room. I will need to talk to you, but for now I must speak to your fianc�." intoned Mr. Bennet.
�I will not marry him, Papa!" screeched Lydia.
�You will. I saw you, as did your sister and this this Mrs. Ashley's niece! Someone who is not part of this household! To your room! Now!"
Lydia ran upstairs, wailing, while Elizabeth still sat on the hall floor, her head on her knees, Siriusł head in her ęlap,ł with Elle trying to attend her.
�As for you, Collins! You should be grateful that you imposed yourself on Lydia and not Elizabeth. I would not want to see Mr. Darcyłs reaction to you insulting his fianc�e."
�But... but... Lady Catherine... Mr. Darcy cannot marry Elizabeth."
�ENOUGH COLLINS! Button your shirt and get in my study NOW!"
Elizabeth heard her fatherłs footsteps approaching her, then his hand stroking the top of her head.
�Miss, take Lizzy to her room and get Jane. And please ask Sophie to see that they and Lydia have breakfast upstairs."
�Yes, sir."
Mr. Bennet helped Elizabeth to stand and pulled her into his arms. �All is well, my Lizzy. Go upstairs, and after you eat, perhaps you and Jane might walk."
Elizabeth hugged her father and nodded her head against his chest. �Thank you, Papa."
Elle then began to lead Elizabeth upstairs.
�And miss, you might want to leave Elizabethłs door ajar for a few minutes. Sirius, come!"
He patted his leg.
�Collins, you WILL be in my study when I return!"
________________________________________
Elizabeth was sitting on her bed with her head on her knees when Jane entered.
�Lizzy, are you all right?"
Looking up, she replied, �I am fine, Jane. I was just so shocked. Oh..." She moaned slightly and put her hand to her temple. �I do have a headache."
Jane embraced her sister as she continued.
�Mr. Collins meant to compromise me, Jane... And now Lydia must marry him."
Jane listened as Elizabeth told her of all she had seen and heard. Sirius returned and also settled on the bed by his mistress. Once the story was done, Jane saw that Elizabeth took some powders for her headache and ate some breakfast. As the breakfast tray was being removed, Elle returned, and was greeted happily by Sirius. She patted his head and dropped a deep curtsey before she quietly addressed his mistress.
"Miss Elizabeth, I hope you are better now I want you to know I shall say nothing of of that horrible man. Not to anyone, not even Mr. Darcy or my aunt"
�Thank you; I appreciate that very much, Elle."
Elle then offered to help Elizabeth repair her appearance and was doing so when Sophie entered with Jane and Elizabethłs pelisses and bonnets.
�Your father told me to bring these. He suggested you walk to Oakham Mount for the fresh air."
Elizabeth and Jane set out with Sirius a few minutes later. The sun and clear skies were refreshing, and they began to recover their spirits. As they were approaching the crest of the hill, they heard hooves coming up the path behind them. Jane and Elizabeth turned to see their fianc�s approaching. They could tell immediately, this was no coincidence. As soon as he was near, Darcy pulled his rein and dismounted. Before she even realized it, Elizabeth was trapped in his embrace.
�I am here, Elizabeth." he whispered in her ear as he rubbed her back.
Elizabeth was oblivious to the others, but Darcy kept aware of his surroundings. Bingley and Jane had greeted each other warmly, and Bingley had kissed her hand before they walked arm in arm slowly up the path and around the curve. Darcy held his fianc�e for a long time, as she tried to bury her head in his chest. He finally heard her murmur, �You know."
�Your father wrote..." Darcy fought his anger; he needed to comfort Elizabeth. �He thought you would be happier away from the house while he resolves the situation... I cannot say that I disagree."
He pushed back her bonnet and kissed her head.
�And you know there is no place I would rather be than with you."
She tightened her arms around his waist.
�But Lydia Mr. Collins He meant to"
�I know, my love. It would change nothing with me if he succeeded. I am glad he did not, for it hurts me enough to see you this upset."
He stroked her hair and kissed the only small spot of her forehead that was exposed.
�I am tempted to call him out"
Elizabeth pulled back and looked up at him. �No, Fitzwilliam!"
He pulled her back against him. �I said I am tempted. I will respect your fatherłs wishes and help to carry them out if necessary."
After not receiving a response, he continued. �I am so sorry to have brought this upon you, Elizabeth I am certain it is his obsession with my aunt and her desire for me to marry my cousin."
Elizabeth looked up and reached to touch his cheek. �Do not blame yourself He" � is not worth worrying about.
Trust your father, my love. Trust me. I wish I had done something before; but I assure you that he will never impose upon you again."
�Thank you." She tried to smile.
In an attempt to raise her spirits some, he pointed to their two dogs, rolling in the grass and chasing one another.
�It almost seems they have missed each other."
She laughed lightly. Darcy moved so one arm remained around her waist. Elizabeth rested her head on his arm and they began walking up the path again. When they reached the crest of the hill, they noticed Jane and Bingley kissing near the woody copse. They turned the other way and found a secluded spot of their own. Elizabeth looked up at Darcy and smiled. �You know... they may not have such a bad idea..."
________________________________________
After some time, the couples rejoined one another and walked to Netherfield. They arrived about an hour later, their spirits much improved by the exercise. Sirius and Milton accompanied the group into the house, and as they entered the drawing-room to join the others, Milton ran past them and towards the pianoforte. He stopped and began growling. Everyone turned to see the cowering spaniel beneath the instrument drop the orange slipper she had been chewing. Sirius had stayed by his mistress' side, but even he seemed to be watching the spectacle. Darcy laughed, but all were shocked to hear Georgiana.
"Fitzwilliam! How could you!"
He stopped laughing.
"Milton!" he called.
The Dalmatian picked up his slipper and trotted swiftly to his master, sitting before him, his spoil still in his mouth.
"Down." The dog complied.
Darcy then turned to his sister, to whom Lady Pamela had immediately run.
"She should know by now not to take his toys; especially those he prizes so."
Georgiana pouted a little as her dog jumped into her lap. Mr. Bingley invited everyone to sit, and while everyone was settling in, Sirius walked over to Georgiana, curiously sniffing the small creature in her lap. After a short while, he sat and thumped his tail a little. When Lady Pamela dropped her head down on her mistressł lap, Sirus flopped down on the floor, laying atop Georgianałs feet. The group was quite comfortable, sitting and chatting; and soon lunch was announced. All of the human members of the party made their way to the dining-parlour, while the dogs were excluded from that room. It was a good meal in excellent company. They returned to the drawing-room after lunch to find all three dogs curled up together, under the pianoforte, though Milton clearly retained possession of his slipper.
Elizabeth had just convinced Georgiana to play a duet, when the butler tapped on the door. �Excuse me, there is a Sergeant Odom here for Colonel Fitzwilliam."
The colonelłs visage was suddenly quite serious, and he seemed nearly a different man than had resided at Netherfield the last several days. He excused himself, returning only a few minutes later.
�I am sorry, but I have been summoned to town immediately. Would it be possible for us to take two fresh horses?"
Mr. Bingley offered a pair and sent word to the stables for them to be readied. The colonel departed again, and when he reappeared about twenty minutes later, he was wearing regimentals. He took leave of everyone in turn, thanking his hosts and offering congratulations to Bingley and Jane. He hugged Georgiana and then took Elizabeth's hand.
"It has been an immense pleasure, Miss Elizabeth. I do not understand how my cousin won a lovely lady like you, but I wish you all the best."
He kissed her hand.
"I shall endeavour to return for your wedding."
Colonel Fitzwilliam then shook Darcy's hand and was gone. When Darcy realized that afternoon was nearly half gone, he suggested it was time to return the Bennet ladies to Longbourn, and ordered his carriage readied. The gentlemen spoke quietly to one another before they escorted the ladies towards the entry. Mr. Darcy, alone, would escort the sisters, so they took their leave and departed.
Their arrival at Longbourn was unlike any before. Mrs. Bennet was in raptures that her Lydia would be married, even before Elizabeth. She spoke of nothing else.
"Oh, Lizzy, Mr. Darcy, you must speak to your Mrs. Ashley. She absolutely must make Lydia's wedding dress! You must see the dress she is working on today, it would be perfect for my Lydia!"
Holding her fianc�'s arm, Elizabeth could feel the tension building. Very coolly, but politely, Darcy replied,
"Mrs. Ashley is here to assure Miss Elizabeth is properly attired to move North, and that is her priority; but if she feels she has the time, she may certainly help Miss Lydia. If you do not mind, I must speak to Mr. Bennet now."
"Oh, certainly." Mrs. Bennet prattled on. "Lizzy, take Mr. Darcy to your father's study."
Elizabeth squeezed Darcy's arm and led the way, tapping upon her father's door when she reached it.
"Lizzy, you are back. Come in, my dear."
She entered, leading her betrothed.
"Mr. Darcy would like to speak to you, Papa."
She closed the door, then led him over to the desk and sat down herself. Darcy looked at her for a moment, but Mr. Bennet did not seem surprised, so he sat as well.
"Elizabeth and I have discussed the events of the morning, sir. I am certain why Mr. Collins has acted so, and I feel compelled to ensure that Elizabeth is no longer imposed upon by him."
Mr. Bennet studied the younger man for a moment.
"So what exactly are your plans, Mr. Darcy, do you intend to take up a room after all? Would you prefer a guest room or one near the family?"
Darcyłs eyes widened some as he resisted the complete shock at the elder's suggestion.
"Uhm If necessary, I would take a room here I suppose between Collins and the rest of the family."
A red hue tried to spread across his cheeks. Elizabeth smiled, restraining a giggle. Mr. Bennet grinned.
"You are welcome to stay anytime, son, but if you do settle in here, I might have a very hard time letting you remove my daughter."
Darcy took a moment to formulate a response, so Mr. Bennet continued,
"It is really not necessary, though. Mr. Collins will be staying at the Meryton Inn tonight, and when he returns from Kent."
Both Darcy and Elizabeth gave a sigh of relief. Mr. Bennet continued.
"Pastor Johnson will read the banns, and Lydia and Collins will be married December 17. Collins will be returning to Kent in the morning, to inform his patroness and make arrangements. He is to return on the 16th, but he will not stay here, and he will never be alone with Lizzy."
"Oh, thank you, Papa!"
Elizabeth overlapped Darcy's more subdued, but no less relieved, "Thank you, sir."
________________________________________
Chapter 20
Posted on Monday, 2 June 2008
Light was just beginning to come through the window when Elizabeth woke Thursday. Wrapping herself in her quilt, she moved to the window seat and settled in to watch the sun rise.
Sirius moved with her, placing his head in her lap. She absently rubbed his ears as she waited, her mind already drifting to the evening before.
After she had left her father and her fianc� in the study, she went upstairs to Mrs. Ashley. The older woman did not seem to mind that Elizabeth had been absent all day, when she should have been poring over drawings and choosing fabrics.
Mrs. Ashley had kept herself busy by going into Meryton with Elle to peruse the shops; and they had also met Mrs. Massey, the small town's dressmaker. They had also begun work on Elizabeth's new wardrobe. Two dresses were already basted and ready to try on; one, a dark green wool morning dress, and the other, a heavy periwinkle silk evening gown. Both were nearly perfect, and only needed a few very minor adjustments.
They also reviewed several new drawings. Mrs. Ashley seemed to understand Elizabethłs tastes perfectly. Elizabeth smiled to herself. She could get used to this.
As her mind wandered, her face took on a dreamy expression. She recalled when Fitzwilliam left Longbourn the evening before. Her heart almost broke when he entered the carriage... but before...
Perhaps he felt as she did. Those kisses had to last a long time; their several hours of separation, not to mention the time they would likely be in company when reunited. Oh, how she longed for him to come back to her.
Elizabeth realized the sun was fully above the horizon and shone brightly. It was time to dress and join her father.
�How are you this morning, my Lizzy? I hope you slept well."
�Better than I had expected, Papa. Thank you for sending Fitzwilliam yesterday; he was such a comfort... But what about you? Will everything be all right with you?
He sighed. �Collins and Lydia seem to have accepted their fate. After I talked to each of them, they spent some time together, talking. In a strange way, I think it will work out for them.
�In the meantime, however, your mother is obsessed with arranging three weddings, and Lydia is whining about your modiste, declaring she needs one, or specifically Mrs. Ashley, more than you. I suppose it is no different than I should have expected."
Elizabeth frowned at the creases on her fatherłs brow. �Well, I apparently need much more than I ever expected; I know she cannot take on Lydia."
�I would not even ask, my dear." he replied. �So, did Sirius enjoy his walk yesterday?" He fed the dog a piece of muffin as he tried to lighten the conversation.
�He seemed very happy to be out. It is not easy being housebound for days on end." Mr. Bennet wondered if she was talking about the dog or herself.
Soon thereafter, she declared it time to ready herself for the day.
Mr. Bingley arrived just as the family sat down to breakfast. He brought apologies from Darcy, who had remained behind to attend some letters of business.
Knowing Jane would be quite occupied, Elizabeth spent some time with Mrs. Ashley, then returned to her fatherłs study.
As she helped her father with his accounts, Elizabeth returned to the subject of her youngest sister. �I mentioned Lydia to Mrs. Ashley, and she had a few ideas. She already has sketches and patterns that would be appropriate for Lydia; and she is willing to lend them to Mrs. Massey. She might also have some evening gown designs that would work for the wedding dress.
�Mrs. Ashley will not have much time, but she did offer to take Lydiałs measurements and order one dress and some necessities best purchased in London."
Soon there was a knock at the door. Darcy had been a bit surprised at being directed to the study upon his arrival; but he nearly gasped when he entered the room and saw Elizabeth comfortably seated behind the desk. He then spied Mr. Bennet reading in his chair by the window.
�Good day, sir." he greeted Mr. Bennet and shook his hand. Darcy then went to the desk and raised Elizabethłs hand to his lips. �Good morning, Elizabeth. I must apologize for my delay in calling."
�There is no need, Fitzwilliam." she answered. �Mr. Bingley explained, and I was able to spend time with Mrs. Ashley before coming to help my father." She paused with a warm, loving smile. �Please sit down; I shall be but a few more minutes."
He sat, and she returned her focus to the ledgers. Darcy watched her, and must have borne a curious expression, because Mr. Bennet suddenly volunteered, �Lizzy has always had an aptitude for figures. She has been helping me with my books since she was fifteen."
Darcy smiled as he replied, �I must admit I was unaware of this talent."
The colour rose in Elizabethłs cheeks as she tried to maintain her focus. Mr. Bennet spoke again, �So you are not stealing my Lizzy away to manage your estate while you become a man of leisure, Darcy?"
The younger man was taken aback by the jest, so Mr. Bennet continued. �I know, son..." he grinned. �I can assure you, however, she will manage your home quite efficiently."
�Oh, Papa..." she started to admonish him before Mrs. Hillłs knock was heard upon the door.
�Yes, Hill?" Mr. Bennet asked as the servant entered the room.
�Sir, Barbara has just come to me. She was cleaning the room previously occupied by Mr. Collins. She found this," Mrs. Hill handed him a folded letter, �and brought it straight to me."
Mr. Bennet began to unfold the missive as she continued. �I did glance at it, sir... and felt I should bring it to you immediately."
All colour drained instantly from Mr. Bennetłs face as he read. Darcy and Elizabeth watched him closely.
�Hill... Can Barbara read?"
�Yes, sir. But she is a good girl. I did not ask if she read it, but she brought it to me only minutes after going upstairs, and she is now waiting in the hall."
Silence reigned for several moments. �It is fine, Hill. Tell her that I appreciate her quick actions and that we trust and value her."
�Yes, sir. Thank you, sir." Hill curtseyed and left.
Mr. Bennet stared at the letter in his hands, probably reading it again. Darcy and Elizabethłs concerned gazes shifted between Mr. Bennet and each other.
�Papa?"
Mr. Bennet looked up into his daughterłs eyes in apparent confusion; he then looked at Darcy. Without saying a word, he held the missive towards the younger man.
Darcyłs eyes went wide immediately, as though he recognized something. In seconds, before he could have read far, he sprang from his chair and walked to the far window. Elizabeth watched him closely as he read and periodically ran a hand through his hair.
When he finished, he dropped his hand, still holding the letter, to his side. Fitzwilliam Darcy simply stood, staring out the window.
Elizabeth looked from one silent man to the other. �Fitzwilliam?" He turned and ran his hand through his hair again. �Papa? Will not one of you tell me what is going on?"
Silence persisted until Darcy forced himself to meet her eyes. �Elizabeth, you should not..." He glanced down at the letter. �I..."
Darcy walked back to the desk and handed the letter to Elizabeth, then sat down with his head in his hands. Elizabeth looked at the men, and her hands trembled as she raised it to read.
25 November 1811
Mr. Collins

It concerns me deeply that I have not heard from you since your express of 19 November. You declared then that your trip to Hertfordshire must have been Divine Intervention, and you assured me you would separate my nephew from the country nobody.
Yet here I sit, nearly a full week later, with no further news. I would have expected the deed accomplished by now.
Darcy is engaged to my daughter. His supposed engagement to this Miss Elizabeth Bennet is a farce. Have you not challenged the banns or license posting?
That girl must not succeed in her ambitions. Are the shades of Pemberley to be thus polluted?
I am counting on you, Collins. Resolve this now.
Lady Catherine De Bourgh
The men had watched her closely as she read, and when her trembling hands set it on the desk, she found Darcy kneeling on the floor beside her, pulling her into his embrace.
He could feel her sobs as he held her tighter. �This changes nothing, Elizabeth. We are only informed now of Lady Catherinełs desperation. You know what Anne wrote; and you can have no doubt of Georgiana and Geoffreyłs opinion." He kissed the top of her head. �I love you, Elizabeth. Nothing will change that. And I was planning to tell you later today, I received a letter of congratulations from Lord Robert and Lady Juliet. Lady Catherine has absolutely no power over us, my dear."
Elizabeth looked up, tears shining in her eyes. She and Darcy just gazed at each other for a long moment until she whispered, �I love you, Fitzwilliam."
He boldly kissed her forehead, and then helped her to her feet. They then went over to Mr. Bennet and sat, Darcy not giving up the small hand he held.
�Well, son," began Mr. Bennet, �what is to be done now?"
"I am quite tempted to act rashly... to jump on a horse and give Lady Catherine a piece of my mind! If she were a man, I would" He spoke sharply and tensed both hands, squeezing Elizabeth's more than was comfortable. Darcy was livid.
He then took a deep breath and forced himself to relax for a moment. In a distant, serious tone, he began again. "I shall write to my uncle, the earl. He is head of the Fitzwilliam family. Lady Catherine will have to accept that he has given us his blessing."
The distant look in Darcy's eyes kept the others from speaking. "Lady Catherine gives her opinions freely to anyone who will listen, and interferes with everyone at Rosings. She repeatedly advises her tenants how to arrange their lives, and speaks constantly of her presumption that Anne and I will someday marry But she has never made an effort to impose her will on anyone
"Even in this letter," He pointed towards the desk where the letter sat. "She seems only to be encouraging Collins to pursue his own attempts to separate us. It would have been impossible for her to have sent Collins for her purposes; he had already departed Hunsford before my letter of announcement left Netherfield. And he began imposing on Elizabeth the second day he was here; the day he apparently sent an express to Lady Catherine."
Mr. Bennet's tension was becoming apparent, and he began to interrupt Darcy, who would not give up his point. "Wait, sir. I am not excusing her, but trying to make sense of it all I do not think she will do anything further; still the best course of action is for me to write Lord Sherwood and enclose her letter, if you will allow it. He will know best how to control his sister." Darcy squeezed Elizabeth's hand again, but this time in a softer, reassuring gesture.
"Will that not take days, Fitzwilliam? Did not the colonel say he was in Bath?" Elizabeth asked quietly.
"He was, but they returned to town this week. The letter I received this morning came from his house in London." Darcy glanced at his watch, and noticing it was but 11:30 suggested, "If I were to send my note quickly, it is possible we could have a response this night." He turned to Mr. Bennet. "Would you approve this plan, sir? Could you spare a servant to Netherfield to fetch my courier?"
Mr. Bennet rose to ring for a servant. "To ease my Lizzy's peace of mind, I will gladly send one."
Darcy found a clear spot of desk and situated himself. A moment later, Elizabeth placed as sheaf of paper and his quill before him. He could not restrain a small smile, in spite of the anxious morning.
Elizabeth returned to her books as Darcy sent off a note to his man at Netherfield and started writing a letter to his uncle. Every so often, she would stop to observe her fianc� as he wrote so industriously. She was watching him intently when he startled her by speaking. "Mr. Bennet, may I enclose this letter, sir?"
Mr. Bennet promptly agreed to the request, and the missive was ready before a knock announced the arrival of Darcy's servant.
Elizabeth soon put the ledgers away, and Darcy suggested a walk in the garden before lunch. Bingley and Jane joined them, but once they passed the wall of the pleasure garden, the couples separated.
Elizabeth pouted, "Jane and Mr. Bingley are terrible chaperones. They have abandoned us."
Darcy laughed as he pulled Elizabeth into a little nook. "I believe the same could be said about us, my love." He immediately claimed her lips.
After a few minutes, they separated. Once she could control her breathing, she looked at the two dogs lying across the path, in the sun. "You two are no better."
Darcy pulled her closer, and reached up to play with the mischievous curl at her hairline. "I should ask your cook for a couple of bones." He kissed Elizabeth's lips lightly, then looked into her eyes. "Are you well, dearest?"
"I am fine." She smiled up at him for a moment, until a glimmer of sadness appeared in her eyes. "I must apologize for my behaviour this morning." She looked down, but rested her head against him.
"Apologize?"
"I am so embarrassed. It is just so much has happened Mr. Collins and Mr. Wickham Miss Bingley Even though I know better knew you were mine The way you and my father reacted to the letter When I read it, I was just so afraid this was one thing too many. I was afraid of losing you."
Darcy lifted her face and gave her a quick kiss. "You shall not be rid of me so easily, Elizabeth Bennet." As he bent to kiss her again, they heard a loud, shrill, �Jane! Lizzy!" It was time to return for lunch, but the couple was not inclined to return until they had completed their kiss.
During the meal, Mrs. Bennet suggested that Elizabeth and Jane should call on Charlotte that afternoon, if the gentlemen did not mind, as Charlotte had tried to call the previous morning, but for all the activity.
The young couples decided to walk to Lucas Lodge, and Kitty chose to accompany them, as she wished to visit Maria. Mr. Bingleyłs carriage was driving up the road towards them, but stopped when it reached the group. Mrs. Hurst and Georgiana emerged.
They had been on their way to call at Longbourn, but here were the people they intended to visit. They chatted for a few minutes on the roadside before Louisa decided she should continue on her way and pay her call on Mrs. Bennet while Georgiana joined the others.
As they resumed their walk, Kitty, being much calmer outside Lydiałs presence, made an effort to speak to Georgiana, though she did not make much progress at first.
As they approached Lucas Lodge, Charlotte and Maria emerged to join their friends. The group rearranged themselves as the two men watched the two groups of women. Darcy was pleased to notice that quiet Maria Lucas seemed to draw out Georgiana more than usual, so he had only to sit back and observe the ladies until the air started to cool and they said their goodbyes to the Lucases before returning to Longbourn.
Bringing only three bolts of fabric, one basket of adornments and the drawings of dresses that would be appropriate for Mrs. Collins, Mrs. Ashley met with Mrs. Bennet, Elizabeth and Lydia in Mrs. Bennetłs parlour. Elizabeth and Mrs. Ashley were very firm, and would not give in to Lydia's whining and complaints. Lydia finally agreed to Elizabeth's offer, and eventually selected two morning dresses and an evening gown.
Elizabeth was surprised upon her entrance to the drawing-room to see Kitty conversing quietly with Darcy and Georgiana. She joined them, and thus they sat until dinner.
Their guests stayed later than usual that evening. No one seemed to take note, except those waiting, hoping for a letter from Lord Sherwood. The sky grew dark, and Mr. Bennet, Darcy and Elizabeth strove to remain engaged with the others, and not let on to where their thoughts often wandered.
Darcy was almost resigned to calling for his carriage, when Mrs. Hill announced that his courier had arrived. He went to thank the boy and collect his missive, silently agreeing to meet Mr. Bennet and Elizabeth in the study.
When Mr. Bennet and Elizabeth entered, Darcy was sitting in a chair by the desk, reading his letter. Mr. Bennet poured two glasses of brandy and a glass of sherry before taking his seat.
�My uncle says he shall go out to Rosings on Saturday, but he is not concerned." Darcy handed the letter to Elizabeth.
Fitzwilliam-
You must imagine my astonishment upon arriving home this afternoon to find your urgent letter and your boy awaiting a response. Once I realized your missive pertained to my sister, I wondered why you had gone to the trouble.
I do agree that the enclosed letter to her clergyman is worrisome; I have not seen her trying to exert such authority in a very long time. With Annełs health, you know she has resigned herself to issuing decrees to the people of Hunsford and Rosings, and her influence does not extend beyond there. She has not even left Kent since I took her and Anne to Pemberley after your fatherłs passing. I cannot imagine her making any more of an effort than she already has.
No matter how much she wishes to see you marry your cousin, she must know that Annełs health would never allow it, and that her hopes are in vain.
You remind me so much of your father at times like these; always serious and determined, especially when it has to do with the welfare and happiness of your family. As such, I know you will not rest until I concede to your wishes. Although I assure you it is unnecessary, I will go to Rosings on Saturday morning and talk to Catherine. On the off chance I do find anything amiss, I shall send a courier directly from Rosings.
I shall also add that I was fortunate to see Geoffrey yesterday for a short while before he returned to Weymouth. He could not praise your Miss Bennet enough, and he was anxious to tell me how quickly Georgiana attached herself to her.
Tell your young lady not to worry; all will be well. I look forward to meeting Miss Bennet; she must be very special to garner such a devoted following.
Regards,
Uncle Robert
Relief was evident in Elizabethłs small grin. �I take it the colonel is much like his father." She handed the letter to Darcy, who passed it to Mr. Bennet.
Darcy smiled. �Very much so. Do you feel better now, Elizabeth?"
�Better indeed..." She met his eyes. �I would still prefer a clearer understanding; but the reassurance helps."
�I agree. Let us hope we do not hear from Lord Sherwood until next week." Darcy raised his glass, a motion mimicked by the others.
Mr. Bennet passed the letter back to Darcy, and a few minutes later, the group returned to the others in the drawing room. They all enjoyed a peaceful twenty minutes until they were advised that Darcyłs carriage was ready.
As Darcy was about to step outside, he recalled he had left the letter from his uncle on Mr. Bennetłs desk, so Elizabeth escorted him back to the study. Once he had retrieved it and said his goodnights to Mr. Bennet again, he found himself alone in the hall with Elizabeth. It seemed a perfect opportunity to quickly say their farewells.
Sirius' Intentions ~ Section III
By Debra Anne
________________________________________
Beginning, Previous Section, Section III
________________________________________
Chapter 21
Posted on Monday, 9 June 2008
�Good morning, my Lizzy." welcomed Mr. Bennet as Elizabeth and Sirius entered the library.
�Good morning, Papa." she replied warmly.
She set down her tray of tea and muffins and settled in. �Did you sleep well?" her father asked.
�I did. I think I was asleep before my head touched the pillow."
They sat quietly for a few minutes, sipping their tea and feeding bits of muffin to Sirius.
Mr. Bennet finally inquired, "So, your Mrs. Ashley goes to London today?"
"Yes, Papa." she answered. "Jane, Lydia and I are going into Meryton with her this morning to see Mrs. Massey about Lydia's dresses and to make a few purchases; then she and Elle will leave after lunch."
"And what will Mr. Darcy be doing with all his free time today?" he teased.
"We will meet Mr. Darcy, along with Georgiana and Mr. Bingley, while we are in Meryton; and when our errands are done, they will return with us." She smiled, knowing how carefully she had planned.
After the surprises the last two days, everyone was pleased that this outing did go according to plan. Arrangements were made for Lydia's dresses, and several purchases were made. On occasion, even Georgiana and Jane made suggestions; and more surprising, Lydia seemed to listen.
Mrs. Ashley again watched closely as her trunks were removed and loaded on the Darcy coach that had brought her from Derbyshire. Once she was convinced that everything was properly secured, she and Elle were on their way to the Darcy townhouse in London.
At Longbourn, the afternoon was filled with long walks, conversation music and other typical distractions of young friends and lovers. No one was surprised that the Darcys and Bingley stayed to dinner and did not leave until late in the evening. As they departed, Bingley issued an invitation for Jane and Elizabeth to spend as much of Saturday at Netherfield as they wished, and another inviting the rest of the Bennets to supper.
________________________________________
The blue skies that welcomed Saturday did not last the morning. Grey clouds rolled in, trying to cast their hue upon the moods of everyone in Hertfordshire.
They had no chance of prevailing over Jane and Mr. Bingley. Especially since their engagement, he was far too happy to succumb.
While the residents and guests at Netherfield that afternoon only noticed a couple of short, light showers, Darcy and Elizabeth were very aware of the dense, dark clouds to the southeast.
Both were far too logical to believe in omens, but knowing that Lord Sherwood had intended his trip to Rosings, the dark clouds were cause for concern. Even as Darcy assured Elizabeth and himself that it was merely twenty miles of good road, their minds did not find respite.
The couple kept themselves occupied with the others, and occasionally alone, maintaining their spirits and keeping their minds engaged.
At one point in the afternoon, while Elizabeth was turning music pages for Georgiana, she was surprised by Milton, slipper in mouth, nudging her arm. When she moved, he laid his head in her lap.
Darcy had been watching the dogłs approach, and was inclined to laugh, until his eyes met Elizabethłs. She smiled, on the verge of laughter, but somehow, it caused him to flush. He really needed to find a new prize for his dog.
The rest of the Bennets arrived, and everyone settled in for a big family dinner. Louisa had managed her hostess duties well, and arranged everyone so that conversation flowed easily; perhaps in part because Lydia and Mrs. Bennet were at one end of the table while Elizabeth, Darcy and Georgiana were at the other.
The gentlemen and ladies separated for a short while after the meal, and Lady Pamela was brought to join the women. She was much admired by Mrs. Bennet, Kitty and Lydia; and while the dog thrived on the attention, her mistress withdrew. Elizabeth took her hand, but was still considering what to say when Kitty approached them. "Lady Pamela is very sweet, Miss Darcy." she said quietly as she sat on the sofa beside Georgiana.
By the time the men entered, Kitty and Georgiana were engrossed in a quiet conversation as Lady Pamela slept on the sofa between them.
Darcy and Mr. Bennet joined Elizabeth, and while none admitted it, Lord Sherwood and Lady Catherine were never far from their minds. No word had been received before the Bennets' departure, but Darcy managed to pull Elizabeth aside as they departed, and promised that if he received any word, he would dispatch the news to Longbourn. He then carefully kissed her temple and returned her to the departing party before assisting her into the carriage.
________________________________________
The sky was still grey as Sunday dawned. Elizabeth eagerly dressed and went down to her father. She was pretty sure that if news had been sent from Netherfield, she would have known it by now, but she still could not breathe easy until she was assured no word had arrived from Lord Sherwood or Mr. Darcy. Once her father had confirmed it, she relaxed and enjoyed their early tea.
The Darcys, Hursts and Mr. Bingley arrived at Longbourn shortly before the Bennets planned to depart for services. As it was warm enough, and the paths were dry, the large party walked to the church. Everyone was greeted warmly, and Mrs. Bennet soaked up the attention. She had two daughters to be married within a month, and the banns would be read for both of them today.
During the second lesson, Elizabeth could not help thinking that although it was only the second time she had done so, it felt right sitting next to Fitzwilliam as they listened.
A few minutes later, however, her attention was fully drawn from Pastor Johnson by the sound of barking. Barking? Sirius never barks... And the only time I heard Milton was that day in Meryton... Wickham?
Elizabeth looked up and caught Darcyłs questioning eye.
The barking stopped as abruptly as it started. Neither Darcy nor Elizabeth relaxed. Something was wrong.
They tried to return their attention to the pastor as he finished the lesson, and both sat fully alert as he began the announcements.
�I publish the Banns of Marriage between Fitzwilliam James Darcy of Pemberley, Derbyshire and Elizabeth Alexandra Bennet of Longbourn, Hertfordshire. If any of you know"
�There can be no such marriage!" Everyone turned to where the unfamiliar voice rang from the back of the church. �I do not know how this Elizabeth Bennet could aspire to such a match; but Darcy is engaged..."
�Lady Catherine!" Darcy bellowed. He was now standing, holding Elizabethłs hand as she turned, but remained seated at his side. �You have no business here; you will not insult Miss Bennet, and I have never been engaged to my cousin!"
He turned to the front. �I apologize, Pastor Johnson... everyone. I will speak with" He turned to glare at the woman, continuing coldly, "my aunt outside."
Darcy raised Elizabethłs hand and quickly grazed it with his lips as she gazed up at him with defiance and certainty. �I am sorry, my love. I shall remedy this problem immediately." He then walked toward the back of the church and took Lady Catherinełs arm, leading her outside, not allowing for any resistance.
When Elizabeth heard the door close firmly, she turned back towards the front, and noticed a very small Georgiana at her side. Elizabeth pulled her close and wrapped her arm around the girl. �Fitzwilliam will take care of her, Georgiana. Have faith."
Elizabeth could feel the girl sobbing. �I am so sorry, Elizabeth."
�Shh Georgiana. Your brother will make it all right." Then with one arm around her soon-to-be sister and both of Georgianałs hands in her other hand, Elizabeth sat tall and straight and returned her attention to the pastor.
�...Lydia Eileen Bennet of Longbourn, Hertfordshire. If any of you know cause, or just impediment, why these two persons should not be joined together in holy Matrimony, ye are to declare it. This is the first time of asking."
Elizabeth could vaguely make out her mother's murmuring and moaning, but also perceived Jane's soothing voice, so she maintained her stature and focus.
Georgiana calmed as the service went on, but Elizabeth did not move until they rose for the Benediction. Still, she held the younger girl, trying to give her strength and comfort.
As soon as the pastor finished, Elizabeth turned and kissed Georgiana lightly on the cheek, whispering, �Stay with Kitty. I must go to your brother."
Looking up with wide eyes, Georgiana nodded. She hugged Elizabeth and tried to stand taller, and when Elizabeth released her, she nodded and forced a look of resolve before she took Kittyłs offered hands and sat down next to her.
Elizabeth then turned to walk out, but her father stood at the end of the pew, blocking her exit. �I must go to Fitzwilliam, Father." She said with determination.
�I cannot let you go, Elizabeth."
�You must, Papa. I need to be there with him." She tried to stand taller and assert herself more. "I need to face the dragon." Elizabeth would not give in.
�I will go with you then." He looked over his family, then turned to Janełs betrothed. �Bingley, please keep everyone here. If we do not return within ten minutes, leave by the side door and take my family home."
�Gladly, sir." The young man replied.
Mr. Bennet then took Elizabethłs arm and allowed her to lead him to the rear of the church. When they exited the building, they were immediately met by Sirius and Milton. They could see Darcy and the woman standing under a tree some distance away. Both looked tense and unyielding.
�Let me go, Papa. This is something I must do." He was not entirely sure why he did so, but he did release her arm. She began walking towards Darcy, and Mr. Bennet trailed slowly behind, allowing her the distance she apparently needed.
Lady Catherine saw Elizabeth first as she approached, a dog close at either side. Turning from Darcy, she stepped towards the girl. �Miss Elizabeth Bennet, I presume." she said icily. "You can be at no loss to understand the reason of my journey hither. Your own heart, your own conscience, must tell you why I come."
Darcy moved to Elizabeth's side as she stood proud, unaffected, replying. �It is neither my heart, nor my conscience, madam, but I know why you are here.
"Miss Bennet," replied her ladyship, in an angry tone, "you ought to know that I am not to be trifled with. But, however insincere you may choose to be, you shall not find me so. My character has ever been celebrated for its sincerity and frankness, and in a cause of such moment as this I shall certainly not depart from it. I know from Darcyłs letter, as well as from Mr. Collins, that you believe yourself engaged to my nephew. As Mr. Collins failed in his office, I resolved on setting off for this place, that I might make my sentiments known to you."
Darcy started to speak, but Elizabeth cut him off. �Your sentiments have been quite clear for days. Lord Sherwood even now has proof of it."
"This is not to be borne! Miss Bennet, I insist on being satisfied. It is clear my nephew has made you an offer of marriage; but your arts and allurements may, in a moment of infatuation, have made him forget what he owes to himself and to all his family."
�Mr. Darcy is always concerned with his responsibility to his family."
"It ought to be so, but it is obvious he has lost the use of his reason; so let me be rightly understood. This match, to which you have the presumption to aspire, can never take place. No, never. Mr. Darcy is engaged to my daughter. Now, what have you to say?"
�I say that Mr. Darcy is an honourable man, and if he was engaged to Miss De Bourgh, he never would have made an offer to me."
Lady Catherine hesitated for a moment, and then replied --
�The engagement between them is of a peculiar kind. From their infancy they have been intended for each other. It was the favourite wish of his mother, as well as of hers. While in their cradles, we planned the union: and now, at the moment when the wishes of both sisters would be accomplished in their marriage, to be prevented by a young woman of inferior birth, of no importance in the world..."
�Lady Catherine!" interjected Darcy. �My mother never expressed such wishes to me, nor did my father. Anne and I have never been more than friends and cousins; and you know as well as I that she has not the strength or ability to be the proper Mistress of Rosings, let alone Pemberley. And would you have your daughter risk what health she has trying to bear an heir?
The older woman began stuttering at the accusation. Darcy did not allow a response though.
�As well, Lady Catherine, Miss Bennet is not inferior by birth; she is a gentlemanłs daughter."
"True. She is a gentleman's daughter. But who was her mother? Who are her uncles and aunts? Do not imagine me ignorant of their condition."
"Whatever my connexions may be," said Elizabeth, "if your nephew does not object to them, they can be nothing to you."
�Perhaps he does not see it as you have ensnared him with your wiles. You must see that if you marry, you will be censured, slighted, and despised by every one connected with him. Your alliance will be a disgrace."
"These are heavy misfortunes," replied Elizabeth. "But the wife of Mr. Darcy must have such extraordinary sources of happiness necessarily attached to her situation, that she could, upon the whole, have no cause to repine." Unable to resist, she looked coyly up into Darcyłs eyes.
�You will not change our sentiments, or our plans, Lady Catherine." added Darcy. "There is no impediment to our marriage; not only do we have Mr. Bennetłs approval and blessing, but Lord Sherwoodłs as well. I have two letters from him this past week clearly stating as much. We have had enough!"
All three turned when they heard a horse quickly approaching them. As a muddy boy of about fourteen dismounted, Lady Catherine screeched, �Why are you here, boy! You should be at Rosings!"
The boy bowed deeply. �Lord Sherwood sent me, małam. I am to deliver a letter to Mr. Darcy."
�Lord Sherwood was at Rosings?" she inquired in disbelief.
�Yes, małam. Yesterday afternoon."
�You have a letter for me?" Darcy sought the boyłs attention.
�Yes, sir." He turned to extract the missive from his saddlebag. �I should have made it last night, but my horse was lamed, and we had to walk slowly several miles in the rain and mud to the next town. I am very sorry, sir."
�I understand. Cool your horse and rest a bit. I may need your services in a few minutes."
�Yes, sir." The boy then walked his horse away from the group.
Elizabeth and Lady Catherine watched in silence as Darcy began reading. A moment later, he handed a missive that had been included to Lady Catherine, who took it and opened it eagerly.
Darcy stepped over so he was standing next to Elizabeth as he continued reading. When he was done, he handed her the letter, maintaining his close proximity and watching her expressions as she read.

30 November 1811
Fitzwilliam

I am sorry to inform you that Lady Catherine is not here. She left with Anne this morning in a rage. I can only expect she is on her way to you.
I was much delayed by severe rainstorms, and did not arrive until late afternoon. There is no chance I will be able to reach you before she does, but I hope this letter will.
I have enclosed a note for my sister. If she arrives, give it to her immediately. For your information, it tells her to desist and reminds her that I am also Annełs guardian and the trustee of Annełs estate for another four years; as well as the fact that she is not in line to inherit. It should be enough.
Otherwise, be firm and stand united. Catherine only thinks herself supreme.
I wish you well, nephew. I will spend tonight here as it still rains and dusk approaches. Send any replies to the house in town. I shall risk the censure of the Church to return in the morning.
Regards,
Uncle Robert
Elizabeth looked up just as Lady Catherine finished reading her missive. �I shall leave you now, Darcy." the older woman stated resignedly. �I must return to Anne, she is not well."
�Lord Sherwood stated that you have brought Anne; yet she is not here. Where have you left my cousin, madam?" Darcyłs voice grew colder.
�We stayed last night at the Red Lion Inn in Tring. I had meant to speak with you before church this morning, but she was too weak. She is there with Mrs. Jenkinson... I must go back to Anne now." Lady Catherine spoke absently.
�Then you shall go to her." Darcy said. �However, you will wait for me, madam. I must speak to my fianc�e, but I shall escort you and see how my cousin fares." He then took Elizabethłs hand and led her away. They had not gone far before he inquired, �Georgiana?"
They kept walking, but Elizabeth looked up and captured his gaze. �She was quite shaken at first, but I assured her that all would be well. She was much calmer when I left her with Kitty; and I shall check on her promptly when I return to Longbourn."
�Thank you, Elizabeth. I must Anne should not have travelled so far, especially with the rain yesterday... I must see her, Elizabeth." he said quietly, but with conviction. The earnest look in his eyes told her there was no cause for concern.
She squeezed his hand. �Go then. Do you think you shall be back this evening?"
�I will hope for earlier, but be assured, Elizabeth, I shall not retire tonight without seeing you one more time..." Darcy smiled as he looked into her eyes. He would ride the boyłs horse to Tring and back, while his coach conveyed the boy to Netherfield to deliver a note of instruction to Darcyłs man.
Lady Catherine had already been seated in her carriage when Darcy was ready, so he kissed Elizabethłs hand, mounted the horse, and was swiftly on his way.
________________________________________
Chapter 22
Posted on Monday, 16 June 2008
Mr. Bennet offered his arm to Elizabeth, and they walked back to the church. As they had hoped, everyone but Pastor Johnson was gone. Mr. Bennet invited him to lunch at Longbourn, and they were soon on their way.
Elizabeth was quick to apologize for Lady Catherine's interruption of the service, informing him of the details she felt relevant. He was shocked, but no less so than when the woman had interrupted his service.
When they reached Longbourn, it was apparent that Mrs. Bennet had seen their approaching the house, as her voice suddenly rang out. They could not make out her complaints until they entered though. "Where ever is Mr. Darcy! Oh, Lizzy, what did you do? Tell me Mr. Darcy has not left! Oh, Mr. Bennet, what ever shall we do?"
"Mama, it is all right." Elizabeth replied calmly. �Mr. Darcy did leave with his aunt; but only to check on his cousin, who is ill." She tried to soothe her mother.
"He left with her? How could you, Lizzy? You let Mr. Darcy get away. We will be ruined!"
"Mama, stop this." Elizabeth's voice was stern. While Mr. Bennet disappeared, leading Pastor Johnson to his study, Elizabeth gently led her mother into the front parlour. "Let me get you some tea. Mr. Darcy shall return this evening. He has assured me, Mama."
To her relief, it appeared her sisters had removed any guests from the immediate vicinity. Elizabeth found herself committed to the task of soothing her mother, and with some time, tea and effort, Mrs. Bennet no longer screeched and gesticulated, but merely sat down, stood up, paced and muttered.
Lunch was rather late for a Sunday. No one was surprised that Lydia was the loudest in the party, though her contribution mostly consisted of grunts and hrmphs, since Mrs. Bennet was too preoccupied with Lizzy's loss to concern herself with Lydia; and Kitty was engaged in a quiet conversation with Georgiana.
Afterwards, Elizabeth convinced her mother to rest, allowing her some freedom, and the opportunity to visit with Georgiana and the Hursts while Jane and Bingley disappeared into the study with Mr. Bennet and Pastor Johnson.
Elizabeth saw Darcy enter the gates just as dusk fell. She quickly excused herself and tiptoed to the front door, glad she had passed no servants. Quickly grabbing her pelisse, she slipped outside.
Darcy was very pleased to see Elizabeth exit the house, and he dismounted quickly, meeting her at the bottom of the stairs and pulling her into his arms.
Their embrace ended quickly though, as both knew they were in full view of the house. They walked arm in arm as Darcy led his horse toward the stable.
�How is Georgiana?" Darcy asked with great concern.
Elizabeth gave his arm a squeeze and looked up. �She is fine. I spent a good part of the afternoon with her, Kitty and Mrs. Hurst. She does not seem distressed, and she has not drawn back into herself again either."
He sighed. �That is a relief."
They slowly walked on in silence, and once he had handed off the horse to a groom, they turned back towards the house. Before they reached the door, Darcy suddenly asked, "Do you mind staying outside for a few more minutes? We need to talk."
Elizabeth studied his eyes for a moment, then led him to a bench near the kitchen door, where they were unlikely to be seen or overheard. They sat, and he took both of her hands in his and looked into her eyes.
"How are you, my love?" he asked as his thumbs traced her palms. "I am so sorry about Lady Catherine, Elizabeth." Concern was etched in his voice.
She smiled up at Darcy. "I am perfectly well. My mother was rather distressed for a while, but she has calmed" Elizabeth sighed before she reached up and touched his cheek. "Lady Catherine did not upset me. I have learned and grown much this week; I had only to meet your eyes, and I knew all would be fine."
Darcy could only respond by pulling her into his arms and seeking her lips. Once they were again assured of their lack of distress Darcy sat back and again sought Elizabeth's hands.
"I was thinking wondering if you thought I should delay my trip into town."
Elizabeth tipped her head. "Your trip has been planned for some time; I thought you had appointments to keep."
"It would be inconvenient, but I will delay them if you wish me here So much has happened in recent days; I must think of you first."
Elizabeth grinned. �You are always so thoughtful, Fitzwilliam; but I shall be fine. Attend to your business; then hurry back to me."
�I promise I shall." He smiled in return and kissed her hand. �I also wanted to talk to you about Anne." Elizabeth nodded and he continued. �The travelling was very rough on her, and I think she and Lady Catherine will be stuck in Tring for several days... She does claim to feel well enough for visitors though. With such a slight distance to travel, I have promised her I would take Georgiana to see her tomorrow, which can easily be done before our departure for town."
�It is sad to think her mother is so obsessed with us that she would do this to her own daughter. I am glad to hear she fares well enough for visitors. Georgiana will be pleased." Elizabeth replied.
Darcy squeezed her hand a little. �Anne also begged me to convince you to go too. It seemed all she wanted to do today was ask me to tell her all about us... about you. She is quite eager to meet you."
�I would be willing, but would not Lady Catherine object?" She tilted her head as she awaited his answer.
�I sent a letter to my uncle before I returned, informing him of all that had transpired today. She knows exactly what I have told him, and I have told her that because of how she upset Georgiana today, I will not allow her presence during her visit tomorrow. I will brook no opposition."
Elizabeth thought for a moment. �I shall still have to ask Papa; but if Miss De Bourgh is truly well enough, I would be happy to meet her."
�Thank you, my dear." He said as he reached up and ran a finger along her hairline before he leaned in and kissed her.
A short while later they rejoined the others inside. Mrs. Bennet was effusive with her praise and was ever grateful for Mr. Darcyłs return. Georgiana was pleased to learn of the plans to visit Anne, especially when she learned that Elizabeth was likely to accompany them.
After dinner, as Mr. Bingley was quite content to remain at Janełs side, Mr. Bennet asked Elizabeth and Mr. Darcy to join him in his study. Amongst other issues, Darcy mentioned the visit to Anne scheduled for the following morning. Mr. Bennet was uneasy at first, but Darcy told him of his warnings and terms; and his certainty that Lady Catherine would no longer impose upon them. He also assured Mr. Bennet that should she, or anyone, ever try to interfere with their relationship, Darcy and Elizabeth would stand united, much as they had that morning.
Plans were made for the morrow and the Netherfield party soon departed.
________________________________________
It was very slight, but Elizabeth had sensed a change in Jane. She was not happy. Once she was prepared for bed, Elizabeth tapped on her sisterłs chamber door.
When Jane bid her enter, Elizabeth sat next to her sister on the bed. �Despite Mr. Bingleyłs presence this evening, you have not seemed yourself. What is wrong, Jane?"
Elizabeth could see tears welling in her eyes as Jane looked at her. �We set our wedding date today."
�Should that not be happy news?"
�Yes... but... it is not until after Easter; the second of April. Charles does not have to depart for an estate two days away; and with Lydiałs rushed wedding... Papa will not let us marry until the dust has settled."
Elizabeth hugged her sister. �With all of the preparations, you will be amazed how quickly it goes."
Jane tried to force a smile. �Mama is pleased that she will have more time to help with the arrangements." Jane actually did smile now, unable to resist teasing her sister. �Oh, how her nerves suffer with two weddings less than a week apart!"
Her humour did not last though; but Jane soon relaxed with her sisterłs comfort, and they were soon asleep.
Mr. Bennet was standing by the window when Elizabeth entered his study Monday morning.
�Good morning, Lizzy." he said without turning.
�Good morning, Papa." she said as Sirius went to nudge his hand.
He patted Siriusł head, but still did not turn. �Are you well, Papa?" Elizabeth inquired.
Finally turning and moving to his chair, he replied, �I am fine. I was just thinking about you and Mr. Darcy and your confrontation with his aunt."
�Yes, Papa?"
�You have done very well for yourself, Lizzy. I like him; and I could not have parted with you to any one less worthy."
Bingley, Darcy and Georgiana arrived just before breakfast and ate with the family. Immediately after, Darcy, Elizabeth and Georgiana set off on the short trip to Tring.
"I must warn you in advance, Elizabeth." said Darcy. "Meeting my cousin will probably be surprising to you Her spirits are unusually good, but she does have the appearance of someone who has suffered all her life. With this strain of travel in the wet and cold, she is very weak and tires easily."
Elizabeth nodded. "I understand; it is to be expected."
He continued, "You will see, however, she is not ordinary I suppose you can say she is a bit of a rebel. She is good, and perfect and quiet under her mother's watch, but tends to throw propriety to the wind when Lady Catherine's back is turned. She is likely to think of you and address you as family, even without having met you before."
As they entered the inn, they were met by a young woman, apparently Miss De Bourghłs maid. As she led them up the stairs, she said, �Miss De Bourgh has been eager for your arrival. She wanted you to know that Lady Catherine retired to her room when she saw your coach arrive." She then opened a door. �Mr. Darcy is here, Miss De Bourgh."
A small voice said, �Thank you, Jessica." and the maid departed.
To Elizabethłs surprise, Georgiana was the first to enter the room. �Anne!" she greeted. When Elizabeth came through the door, Georgiana was already hugging the frail woman on the chaise.
�Georgiana... I would not have... recognized you... So lovely... So grown up." As Georgiana sat in the chair next to the chaise, the tiny woman looked up. �And this must be... Elizabeth." A warm smile spread across her thin face.
�Yes, Anne," answered Darcy. �This is Elizabeth. Elizabeth, my cousin, Anne."
Anne smiled and patted her chaise. �Come sit here and talk... to me... Elizabeth... I see Darcy told you I care not... for formalities."
Elizabeth looked at Darcy, then went and sat beside Anne. There was plenty of room; the chaise was large, and Anne seemed to take up very little of it. Once she was seated, Anne took her hand. �Fitzwilliam told me so much... about you yesterday."
When Elizabeth looked up at Darcy, Anne explained, �I like to listen... please tell me... about yourself, Elizabeth."
Darcy sat next to his sister as Elizabeth began to speak; telling stories of herself and her family, and Sirius, of course. Darcy and Georgiana interjected some while Anne was an attentive audience. Elizabeth was only interrupted briefly when the maid brought tea and adjusted Anne's pillows so she could partake of it.
Anne listened with rapt attention. She would close her eyes sometimes, but the curve of her lips and her occasional pats on Elizabeth's hand showed she was still listening. After nearly an hour, Anne removed her hand to cover a yawn.
She looked at her guests and smiled weakly. "Forgive me please I am so tired Thank you, Elizabeth."
Elizabeth smiled. �The pleasure has been mine Anne."
Taking Elizabethłs hand again and squeezing it, Anne said, �I am sorry for my mother"
�Do not worry yourself about it. She could not hurt me. And while I am displeased at how your trip affected you, I am very pleased for the opportunity to meet you."
Elizabeth was rather surprised when Anne pushed herself up so that she sat straight. �I love Fitzwilliam... Elizabeth like a brother... He has not been so content... in years." She smiled.
Elizabeth looked at Darcy, then she squeezed Annełs hand and leaned closer before she whispered, �I shall do my best to make him happy."
The group took their leave and were soon back in their coach. Their silence was broken by Georgiana's quiet voice, "I did not expect her to look so frail. Will she recover, Fitzwilliam?"
"I hope so, Georgiana. More than anything else, I believe she is just weak and weary." Darcy turned to Elizabeth. "While Anne has never had a strong constitution, at Rosings she is usually well enough to attend company and to go for short walks. She particularly likes going out in her phaeton."
Georgiana giggled. "That she does, but if you should have the fortune of meeting my cousin on the road, give her plenty of room."
The trio chatted quietly as they travelled, but as they neared Meryton, they gradually grew quieter. When they arrived at Longbourn, Georgiana chose to stay in the coach while Darcy escorted Elizabeth in the front door.
Mrs. Hill took Elizabethłs pelisse and bonnet and once they were hung up and she found that Mr. Darcy was there but a minute and did not need her assistance, she gave Elizabeth a motherly warning look and returned to her other duties. Left to themselves, they engaged in a warm farewell, knowing it would be days until they saw each other again.
________________________________________
Chapter 23
Posted on Monday, 23 June 2008
2 December 1811
Dearest Elizabeth-
How well that sounds! I realize now that it hardly seems right, this is the first I have written to you.
We arrived safely at the townhouse just after darkness fell. Gladly, we made the lights of town by dusk. The journey would be considered uneventful, but for my sister's near constant talk of you and her other new Hertfordshire friends. You have all had such an effect on her.
It seems strange returning to this house right now. Though I have known it my whole life, I am seeing it with new eyes; and I am eager to show it all to you. Some rooms are in desperate need of updating, and others I am sure you will love as they are. I walked from room to room tonight, wondering at your opinions.
As I think of how you will see this house, I long to show you Pemberley. It is so much more than a large manor house; it is a wonderful home with many memories; and the potential for so many more. I love it dearly, though it has seemed empty in recent years. I cannot wait for us to go home after the holidays.
I am missing you already, my love; and shall do my best to complete my business expediently and return to you. As such, I should turn my attention to reviewing some contracts and documents before I retire.
My courier shall leave at first light to have this in your lovely hands as early as possible. Please send him back with your reply whenever you wish.
Yours,
Fitzwillliam
3 December 1811
Dearest Fitzwilliam-
I see your point; I rather like addressing you as Dearest Fitzwilliam. I am already used to your presence, and have missed you dearly today.
I am glad you were able to put off your departure yesterday as I was happy for the extra time with you, and the opportunity to meet Anne. I like her very much, and still cannot believe Lady Catherine dragged her to Hertfordshire! When you have news, please keep me informed of how she fares.
Mama was quick to take advantage of my lack of company last night, so I spent a good deal of time with her going over wedding details and making plans for Christmas. Though it seems most of the celebrations will be at Netherfield, there is still much to do here.
Amongst other things, I usually help Hill and Cook to make up the tenant baskets, and Jane and I deliver them. This will be the last time for us here; we will both be in our own homes next Christmas. Fortunately, Mary and Kitty seem to realize this, and are taking an interest. They may even help us deliver the baskets this year.
Perhaps those thoughts inspired me to make the most of my time during your absence by convincing Jane we were due to visit our tenant families this morning. As she will one day be mistress of this estate, we took along Lydia, who was not a resentful as I had expected. Do I even need to tell you Mr. Bingley accompanied us? All went very well and it was a good experience.
Weather permitting, Jane and I will accompany Mr. Bingley, and perhaps Mrs. Hurst, on visits to his Netherfield tenants tomorrow.
Observing Jane and Mr. Bingley's happiness today, only made me miss you more, but the occupation prevented my dwelling upon it.
I hope Milton and Lady Pamela enjoyed the trip. Give my love to Georgiana; and I shall dream of you until your return.
Yours,
Elizabeth
3 December 1811
My darling Elizabeth-
I apologize for not sending word of the dogs in my last missive. Milton was in high spirits from his run for about half an hour after our arrival. He slept the remainder of the evening and most of today. In contrast, Lady Pamela rested in complete comfort as we travelled, and has been her typical, mischievous self, only encouraged by her indulgent mistress.
I have had a busy day here, but I remind myself that the sooner I complete my business, the earlier I may return to you.
Mrs. Ashley wants you to know she has been visiting all of the most fashionable modistes, though I notice she seems to have a preference for the French ones. She tells me not to concern myself, and assures me that you will be quite pleased. Georgiana seconds that notion; especially after I allowed her to go out with Mrs. Ashley today. I believe my sister returned with as many parcels as Mrs. Ashley did!
We dined with our aunt and uncle this evening. They were amazed at the changes in my sister since they last saw her; and we both told them that most of the improvement has come on in the last ten days.
There is no news on Anne, other than that she is resting and her strength is improving. My uncle is going up to Tring with his physician tomorrow to see for himself; and to try and determine how soon she might be transported to his house in town.
I was pleased to see you have been busy. Activity at least occupies the mind, if not the heart. You and Miss Bennet are wise to take Bingley under your wings. Your sister will be the making of him; and his tenants will be blessed with such a mistress.
You remind me once again that Pemberley has been without a mistress for far too long. Mrs. Reynolds, our most wonderful housekeeper, does what she can for the tenants, as do I; it is not the same though. In the last few years, Georgiana and I have distributed our Christmas baskets, which will be done by the staff in our absence this year.
I never gave it much thought before I met you, but Pemberley has really needed you; and Pemberley will love you as much as I hope you love it.
I shall hold you in my dreams and count the hours until I can again hold you in my arms.
Fitzwilliam
4 December 1811
My Fitzwilliam-
It is good to hear all is going well in London. I pray that your business will swiftly come to a satisfactory conclusion.
As planned, Mr. Bingley, Jane and I visited the Netherfield tenants today. They were all very kind and seemed pleased with his display of interest in their lives. Mrs. Hurst was unable to join us, as she was feeling quite unwell; but must have improved as she and Mr. Hurst did join us for luncheon and a nice afternoon visit.
Oh! As I had walked to Netherfield this morning, Sirius was with me. During our visit this afternoon, he found one of Milton's toys, though I am at a loss as to why he would have left it stuffed behind a sofa cushion and pillow. Sirius eagerly sniffed around the sofa, making an absolute pest of himself, but once he found it, he lost interest, so it safely awaits the return of its proper owner.
I suppose I must conclude soon as I would not want your boy riding in the countryside after dark, even if the moon is still nearly full.
I am missing you dearly and send you all my love.
Elizabeth
4 December 1811
Dearest, loveliest Elizabeth-
Tell me we shall never be parted once we are married. I am missing you more than I anticipated, which is truly something, as I expected to miss you considerably. Fortunately, I have enough business to occupy my mind most of my waking hours. Come evening though, I eagerly await your missives.
It is a pleasure to read of the efforts you and your sister are taking with Bingley. He still has much to learn about estate management, and I have been happy to help my friend; but he will do well to learn from you, Miss Bennet and your father as well.
You may have noticed my boy brought a package for your father today. It is a draft of your settlement, and I believe he will be pleased.
I also recalled today that we need to select a maid for you. If you do not already have someone in mind from Longbourn, you will have to let me know if I should contact an agency; or perhaps you might consider Mrs. Ashleyłs niece, Eleanor. It was walking into my sister's room and seeing Eleanor showing Georgiana's maid how to do some hairstyle that reminded me.
Oh, and I do have good news. I briefly stopped in to see my Aunt Juliet this evening, and learned that my uncle remains in Tring. His physician believes that under his care, Anne can be safely removed to London, and they will do so tomorrow, or I suppose today as you are reading this.
I love you dearly, my Elizabeth, and now count the minutes until I can return to you.
Always,
Fitzwilliam
PS: Milton has no toys.
5 December 1811
My dear Fitzwilliam-
The days are progressively longer here without you; and my thoughts are so easily distracted. I have found that no matter how much I enjoy reading, and how often I have found comfort in the pages of a book, my mind simply cannot become engaged by written words... at least those not written in your hand.
I have surprised myself by finding solace at the pianoforte. Georgiana was kind enough to lend me some music, and I have been diligently practicing and expanding my repertoire.
I shall pray for Anne today, that she is indeed well enough to travel and that she is able to bear it well. Please send my regards when you are able to get word to her.
As to the selection of a maid, I do believe Eleanor would be an excellent choice. She was very helpful while she was here, and showed some promising ability. I liked her very much. Otherwise, I could only think of Sophie, who also serves my other sisters. I would not wish to take her from them, nor do I think she would want to leave the area.
I suppose it is too early to begin counting the seconds, so I shall count the minutes with you, longing for your presence once again.
Lovingly,
Elizabeth
PS: No toys? Well, it was some orange artefact I have seen in your dog's possession. Perhaps I should ask Mr. Bingley to retrieve it for you?
5 December 1811
My beloved Elizabeth-
I am pleased to say that my business is nearly completed. I have several appointments on the morrow and one on Saturday morning. I hope to reach Longbourn mid-afternoon, but definitely by dusk.
Georgiana sends her love, and is also eager to return, though she has not lacked for occupation while here. Aside from her shopping spree, she has seen her music master twice; and as my uncle was away, Aunt Juliet took her to Montagu House today.
You will also be pleased to know I have received word that Anne is now settled into my uncle's house. I intend to visit her tomorrow, doing my best to ignore her motherłs presence. Apparently the physician ordered several blankets, rugs and hot bricks and administered a sedative so she would sleep most of the journey.
I miss you, my Elizabeth. Your warm smile and brilliant eyes fill my mind, and I long for your presence. I shall endeavour to think of my business, for its completion shall give me leave to return to you.
Longingly,
Fitzwilliam
PS: Whatever Sirius may have found in Bingley's home is likely there for a reason, and it is probably best not to tamper with it.
6 December 1811
My love-
How my heart aches for you; words cannot explain. Papa could not resist teasing me this morning about my lassitude. Even his accounts and figures were insufficient as a distraction. I was almost surprised that everything balanced in the end.
Though rather cool, it was nice today, so Sirius and I walked to Pitstone Hill. I recalled how I first met you there, for is that not where I truly first met you?
I remember my shock at seeing the saturnine Mr. Darcy playing with my dog; and I shall never forget the first time I saw your smile.
Do you ever wonder if everything between us would have progressed so well had we not met that day? Would I have only seen you in company; would you have continued to conceal your true self?
I suppose we shall never know, and I am grateful that events transpired as they did. We may someday laugh that our happiness began with a lost handkerchief.
I love you Fitzwilliam. Come back to me soon.
Always,
Elizabeth
________________________________________
Chapter 24
Posted on June 30, 2008
It was still dark when Elizabeth awoke. She tried to go back to sleep, but her mind was flooded with thoughts of him. He is coming back today! she sighed happily.
Realizing she would get no more sleep, she sat up and lit a candle. Her clock showed it was 5:35; the sun would be rising soon. She might as well get up.
Her room was very cold, so she pulled her quilt around her and rang for Sophie before settling into the window seat.
Staring off into the distance, her mind was completely engaged as the sky began to slowly brighten.
�Good morning, Miss Lizzy." Sophie entered the room and immediately turned her attention to the fire. Once it was blazing nicely, she laid a dress on the chair in front of it before slipping out practically unnoticed.
Elizabeth, hardly aware of the changes or activity, did not stir until the sun was fully above the horizon. She had spent nearly an hour daydreaming.
After dressing quickly, she let out Sirius and gathered her tea and muffins as usual.
When they entered the study, Mr. Bennet was rather taken aback by Elizabeth's musical, "Good morning, Papa."
"My goodness." he replied. "Where ever did this jovial Lizzy come from? My Lizzy has been sullen and quiet the last two days."
"Oh, Papa; I am so sorry. I have been missing Mr. Darcy so much."
Mr. Bennet smiled with a distant look in his eye. �I know, Lizzy. I was once young and in love myself."
Elizabeth looked at her father questioningly.
�You must know I love your mother, my dear. She was a beautiful girl; she is still a handsome woman; but time and her nerves have not been good to us." He sighed. �Of course, I think you shall find a better friend and companion through the years in Mr. Darcy; and perhaps having three daughters well settled may ease your motherłs nerves in time."
�I do hope they shall; it would please me very much to see her happy."
________________________________________
Elizabeth retreated to the drawing-room promptly after breakfast and seated herself at the pianoforte. This was her only chance to escape her thoughts. Selecting a few pieces Georgiana had given her, she sat in front of the instrument and told herself to focus.
She began with a sonata by Cimarosa she had not yet tried, and forced herself to work her way through it.
When she had accomplished her feat, poorly but completed nonetheless, she moved on to Johann Sebastian Bachłs Preludio I. All right, Elizabeth. Think. Breathe.
She began to play. This had to be her favourite amongst Georgiana's music. The deeper tones resonated and tried to soothe her anxious mind. Play the first two notes of each phrase with your left hand; articulation is allegro* and legato.
Still, she could not lose herself in the music; Elizabeth had to force herself to concentrate on the changes in tempo, and particularly the changes in volume that shifted with the intensity of each passage.
Now focus! This is where it shifts piano, forte, piano, pianissimo. Getting the shifts right was important for the emotion of the piece.
Elizabeth finally felt the music take her over towards the end as she began the calando*, and when she reached the final chord, she held her hands above the keys as it faded away.
Suddenly her skin tingled all over. Her body reacted before her mind. Every nerve was alert. His lips. Her neck. "Fitzwilliam." she sighed.
She turned, and in a heartbeat, her lips found his.
They were not engaged thus but a minute, for Darcy, at least, was well aware that the door was open, and many persons were about. As he pulled away from her, he noticed the tears running down her cheek; everything else about her visage assured him they were tears of happiness.
�My Elizabeth." He took her hands. �How I have missed you."
�I know, my love... for I have missed you dearly." She could not help but bite her quivering, smiling lip. Darcy could not restrain his own smile at such an image.
While she had realized they were alone for only a few short minutes, it suddenly struck her that he should not have returned alone. �Georgiana?"
�She has chosen to stay in London; at my unclełs. I will tell you more in a few minutes. This seclusion will not last long."
As though in confirmation, it seemed but a moment before they were aware of footsteps in the hall and a tap at the doorframe. �Miss Lizzy," began Mrs. Hill. �Your father expects you and Mr. Darcy in the study."
�Thank you, Hill." she replied and stood, still holding Darcyłs hand.
Mr. Bennet greeted them from his reading chair as they entered his study. �Well, son, you have chosen a fortunate time to return. My Lizzy and I are the only ones here; the rest of my family has gone into Meryton."
While he tried to overlook Mr. Bennet's hint, Darcy had to agree, he was fortunate. With the typical number of people inhabiting Longbourn, it was unlikely he and Elizabeth would have had their few minutes of privacy.
They sat down near Mr. Bennet, wishing they could be alone, or at least touch. Oh well, they just had to make the best of it.
"I take it your business in town was completed successfully?" Mr. Bennet inquired.
"Yes, sir." replied Darcy. "I should not have to return to London before the Season; and I will need to discuss with Elizabeth how much of it we intend to partake." He tried to school his features, but Elizabeth was nearly certain he would be quite happy avoiding the Season altogether. It would be expected of them though.
"I am certain we shall have plenty of opportunity for that." she smoothly changed the topic. "What you must tell me now is why Georgiana stayed in town."
He looked at her for a long moment. "I presume you have told your father about Anne?"
Elizabeth nodded. "Yes, he knows that she and Lady Catherine are now at the earl's townhouse"
Darcy smiled. "Well, Elizabeth, that is no longer the case. Anne remains, but Lady Catherine was expelled."
A confused expression crossed Elizabeth's face. "Why would the earl eject his own sister?"
"Apparently, she thought she could convince my Aunt Juliet to protest our marriage in support of her ambitions Their argument apparently ended up loud enough that the servants alerted my uncle. Needless to say, Lady Catherine was removed within the hour, along with Mrs. Jenkinson."
Elizabeth bore a surprised expression. "I can scarce believe it."
"Indeed. When I called yesterday morning, my aunt relayed Anne's request that Georgiana stay with them as well, so they could spend more time together. She deliberated a little, as she did want to come back with me, but decided it would be a good opportunity for them to know each other better."
�And Anne? How does she fare?"
�She is, of course, confined to her apartments; but her colour is much improved. She appears to have more strength, and right now seems happy to be staying with my aunt and uncle."
�I am pleased to hear it. She has been put though so much this last week." she smiled sadly.
Shortly thereafter, they heard the commotion of the others returning and went to join them. They were not surprised to see Bingley amongst the Bennet women as they entered the drawing-room.
�Oh, Mr. Darcy!" exclaimed an eager Mrs. Bennet. �We are all so happy to have you back. You must tell us all about your trip to London!"
Darcy glanced at Elizabeth, who made no effort to hide her smirk. �There is not much to tell, małam. My time was mostly dedicated to business; and the rest I spent at home or visiting my family.
�I did acquire a few things while there." He added as he turned back toward the door and picked up the small leather satchel that sat beside it. Opening the bag, he began taking out packages and handing one to each lady. Mrs. Bennet received a box of fine chocolates, while each girl received monogrammed notepaper.
Elizabeth was admiring the fine paper and the beautifully scripted ęEDł with a small bluebell beside it. When she looked up, she was surprised to see Lydia examining hers so closely, running her thumb over the monogram. I suppose it must have ęLCł on it. This reaction from Lydia was shocking, Elizabeth had expected Lydia to insult or shun the gift.
�What flower is this, Mr. Darcy?" asked Lydia.
�Georgiana picked them; let me see for a moment." He walked over to her and looked. �It is called twinflower. It grows in Scotland mostly, though there is some in the most northern counties."
Lydia smiled up at him and said, �Thank you."
It was nearing lunch, and when Mr. Bennet entered the room, Darcy gave him a box of cigars. The party then moved to the dining-parlour.
Shortly after the meal, the two young couples claimed a desire for a walk, and quickly slipped out. Sirius and Milton had been napping together near the door, but were quick to greet and join their companions.
They started in the gardens, but once through, followed a path towards the creek, well within the sparse woods. Upon reaching the bridge, the couples separated and Elizabeth led Darcy to a small clearing with a large rock.
She sat upon it, commenting, �I love this place; I come here often in the summer to read."
�It is too bad you have lost interest in the activity then." he teased.
�I suppose we must find another way to occupy our time." It took little thought or imagination to decide upon something.
Some time later, Darcy pulled away from Elizabeth, knowing they had to stop. They sat silently for a few minutes just holding hands until Darcy reached into his pocket. �I have something to show you, Elizabeth."
She looked up to him with mild surprise. �What is it, Fitzwilliam?"
He opened a small book and removed a newspaper clipping, handing it to her. She took the small scrap and read.
"We both will, my dear; but I always knew this would happen someday. Why do you think I am always trying to get Darcy to move in here?"
Elizabeth laughed, and they relaxed and enjoyed their tea until it was time to prepare for breakfast and church.
Darcy and Bingley arrived at Longbourn just after breakfast, ready to accompany their betrotheds to services.
Shortly after he entered, Bingley said, "I must apologize for my sister. She wished to attend with us, but was feeling unwell." He then turned to Jane and Elizabeth. "Truly, I am concerned. Given how seldom she excused Caroline or me from attending services, she must truly be ill."
As she was already wearing her gloves, Jane risked her mother's censure by taking his hand. "I am sure she shall be well."
The large group walked together to Longbourn Church and settled into their newly accustomed places. Gratefully, today there were no barking dogs and no interruptions. Darcy and Elizabeth's banns were read for the third and final time as the couple surreptitiously held hands and smiled at one another; they were now fully entitled to marry. Collins and Lydia's were read for the second time, and Elizabeth was surprised by her sister's glowing countenance during the reading. It made no sense to her, and when she allowed herself to imagine Mr. Collins reading his own banns in Hunsford, she had to bite her cheek hard to not laugh at the image in her mind.
Pastor Johnson and several of the other families joined the Bennets luncheon per the usual Sunday routine. Elizabeth made certain she and Darcy greeted everyone before taking advantage of the throng to slip out of the rooms.
Quickly donning his greatcoat and her pelisse, they escaped to the fresh air; Elizabeth knew that there would be little time for privacy in the next two weeks. Her suspicions proved true, as their only opportunity for more than a stolen few minutes came on Tuesday.
With Bingleyłs news that Louisa was faring no better Monday morning, Jane and Elizabeth decided to walk to Netherfield the next day, even though they would have to arrive too early for proper visiting.
Shortly after they had walked through Meryton, Siriusł ears perked up, and after a moment, he went running ahead. It was at this point that Jane and Elizabeth heard the horses headed towards them; and very soon they were pleased to meet Darcy and Bingley.
The gentlemen were quick to dismount, in order to escort the ladies to their destination. Jane and Bingley soon outpaced Darcy and Elizabeth, who were quite content to ramble slowly. Milton and Sirius did not seem to mind, but one member of their party apparently did; Darcyłs horse nudged his shoulder.
�No, Prometheus." He said sternly as he pulled down on the rein. They continued, and Darcy gradually let up; a few minutes later, the horse nudged Elizabeth.
Darcy started when she turned and patted the horsełs nose. �I have no apples today, Prometheus."
�Apples?"
Elizabeth turned and smiled. �I suppose I did fail to mention that. When I was at Netherfield last Wednesday, I saw him in the paddock and went to visit him."
�I had thought you did not like horses?"
�No, my love." Elizabeth turned to him and took his left hand in her right. �I simply do not ride. I have no problem, as long as I am not expected to sit atop them."
He turned to her, joining their free hands. �Why is that?"
�I never took to it well when Papa tried to teach me; then I fell and broke my arm... Besides, I have always been quite happy walking."
He gazed into he eyes and began drawing circles on her right palm with his thumb. �You realize, my dear, there are areas in and near Pemberley that I would love to show you; but would take too long or be very difficult to reach on foot." He leaned down and stole a brief kiss, his left thumb never stopping its ministrations. �Would you be willing to try riding again... if I taught you?"
There was a look of uncertainty on her face, but she did not break eye contact. He continued. �I would only ever see you upon a horse I trained myself."
She felt herself drawn in by him. �Shall I not be able to refuse you anything, Fitzwilliam?" She raised herself on her toes and pecked his lips. �I shall try."
He smiled broadly and pulled her into his arms, whispering in her ear, �I hope you shall never want to deny me, my dear. As far as the riding, I will not force you; if I cannot teach you to like it, I will not expect you to continue. He then led her to a small woody copse and where they expressed their contentedness.
A few minutes later they were back on their way.
When they reached Netherfield, Elizabeth found Jane and the two of them asked after Louisa, who was happy to receive them in her sitting room. She did not elaborate other than to say she was feeling much better, but had indeed felt ill the last few mornings.
Mr. Hurst opted to remain with his wife while the sisters then enjoyed lunch with their young men. Afterward, they waited in the front parlour for Mrs. Bennet's arrival with the carriage. It was imperative that they accompany her on calls, as there was limited time before guests began arriving for the weddings.
When they entered the room, Elizabeth walked towards the sofa where she had sat upon her last visit. As she approached, Darcy whispered in her ear, �It is not there."
�Dare I ask if Milton has it? Or has it been confiscated?"
�As much as I abhor the artifact, I must recall that he earned it; so it is somewhere around here, but gratefully out of sight for the moment." After a few minutes in good company, Bingley recalled something he wished to show Jane, leaving Darcy and Elizabeth on their own for a short while; but that was all it lasted, for the sound of an approaching carriage was soon heard.
The remainder of the week progressed more as Monday had; Mrs. Bennet monopolized the time of her three engaged daughters, and the two gentlemen spent time with their future father-in-law or attended their ladies when they received callers at Longbourn. There was very little opportunity for privacy.
After the gentlemen left on Friday evening, Mrs. Bennet called Jane, Lizzy and Lydia to her rooms. Once she had them seated, she began pacing nervously.
�I must speak to you girls at once. There will be others to attend in the house starting tomorrow, so I can put this off no longer... I must explain your duties to you... your duties in the marriage bed."
Elizabeth was more taken by Janełs red hue than her motherłs words. �Jane will not be married for months, Mama. Must she hear this now?"
Mrs. Bennet glared at her second daughter. �I have no desire to do this more often than I must; besides Jane can use the knowledge to make sure that Mr. Bingley does not try to anticipate his vows. Young men will do so."
Elizabeth and Jane gasped. Lydia replied dreamily, �I would not mind if Mr. Collins wished to do so; but he only returns the night before our wedding."
The others all looked at her in shock and awe. �You must never speak so, Lydia!" responded her mother in a sharp voice.
�Now girls, I should probably have spoken to you before now as to some of this. I must expect your young men have tried to kiss you; and I would hope you have tried to resist their advances." Turning to look at Lydia, she continued with unusual gravity, �Though we know for certain that one of you has not
�Anyhow, yes, kissing can be an enjoyable diversion, but it stimulates the male mind to desire more To rights he is not entitled to until you bear his name. Once that has occurred, whether you like it or not, your husband may do as he wishes with you."
She looked around, as though searching for the words to continue. �The first time will hurt, there are no two ways about it, but you must not react. Let him have his pleasure and he may let you be for a few days. Though when a marriage is new, your husband will want to come to you often; but that decreases in time, especially if you can provide him a son or two. But after the first time, it is not so bad, and can even be pleasurable. He may touch you and remove your gown, but you must not react. Let him do as he wishes, and then he will leave you alone"
�That is not what Harriet says at all, Mama. She says she flails and screams, and that it is in all ways wonderful; and that is with vile old Colonel Forster." Lydia shuddered violently. "I could not even imagine kissing him!" Elizabeth and Jane both dropped their jaws, and Janełs face went instantly from a warm blush to pasty white.
�Lydia!" Mrs. Bennet, however was flushed and flustered.
�Oh, Mama! I will look forward to it." said Lydia with a distant look in her eye. �I know William is not as handsome as Wickham or Denny, but he kisses so much better than Chamberlayne or John Lucas." She rose and stood with her hands on her hips. �I look forward to joining my husband in the marriage bed!"
Elizabeth took Janełs trembling hand in hers, unable to remove her gaze from the spectacle.
�Lydia Eileen Bennet! I have had enough of you! Get yourself to bed so I may try to speak to your sisters without your silliness."
Quite pleased with herself, Lydia retired. �Oh what that child does to my nerves! Must I explain more, or do you understand, girls? You simply must not allow your betrotheds rights they do not have, but once they have the right, you must gently submit... If for any reason, you do not wish to at some time, you may try locking your door or claiming a headache; it has always worked with your father, but I have heard some husbands are not so kind. Do take care, my dears."
Jane and Elizabeth nodded and quietly answered, �Yes, Mama."
�Do you have any questions?"
Elizabeth looked at Jane, who was still extremely pale and answered for both of them. �I think we have heard enough, Mama. Thank you."
Mrs. Bennet smiled, pleased with herself for accomplishing her duty. �Very well then. Now off to bed with you two."
Jane and Elizabeth went to their rooms and dressed for bed. Even without Sophiełs assistance, Elizabeth rushed through her preparations and went quickly to her sisterłs room. As soon as Sophie left, the sisters curled up in Janełs bed.
�Oh Lizzy, I do not know what to think!" exclaimed Jane, holding her sisterłs hands.
�You know I have seen you. Do you like it when Mr. Bingley kisses you, Jane?"
Nodding very slightly, Jane whispered, �Yes."
�Then I believe we have nothing to fear. I have no better understanding now than I did an hour ago; but I know that I trust Fitzwilliam, and all will be as it shall."
Jane nodded slowly, but still bore a look of trepidation; thus Elizabeth continued, �If it will further ease your mind, we can speak to Aunt Gardiner when she arrives on Monday. Will that do?"
�Yes, Lizzy. Thank you."
Gently embracing each other, the sisters tried to find sleep. Jane did not want to think of what had been said, but her mind kept racing back to her mother's advice. Elizabeth was aware of every move her sister made and could not relax until Jane's breathing changed. When that finally occurred, Elizabeth took a deep breath, allowing her mind to drift back to the salient parts of the earlier conversation. She smiled to herself... if his kisses felt that good...
1 These were articles in the Times on Thursday, 5 December 1811. The issue can be viewed by registering at Times Online Archive . Please do not go looking for Darcy and Elizabeth's announcement though. I only have so much power as a fanfiction authoress
________________________________________
Chapter 26
Posted on July 10, 2008
When Elizabeth entered the kitchen Saturday morning, Cook advised her that her father had been there and already left the house. She quickly drank some tea and shared a muffin with Sirius. Mr. Bennet was seldom called away so early, but it did happen from time to time. Breakfast would not be for another two and a half hours, so despite the chill air, she decided to walk to Oakham Mount.
She would have to walk briskly if she hoped to sit and take in the view for any time at all; and the exercise would also help her keep warm. The crisp air added to the flush of her cheek as she walked and Sirius wandered about her.
As she crested the hill, she realized she was not alone. A handsome man sat atop his gallant steed, looking over the valley. At the same time, a Dalmatian ran towards her and Sirius ran past her from behind.
"Good morning, Fitzwilliam." she called.
Turning abruptly, he answered. "My love," then dismounted quickly. "What brings you here so early, Elizabeth?" He smiled warmly as he approached and captured her hands in his.
"Papa is out on the estate already, so I chose to walk."
He kissed her eagerly, as though they had not seen each other just the night before.
When she could, between kisses, she asked, "And you?"
He had to pull away to answer. "I am out for my usual morning ride which unless I can get you on a horse, may soon be a less common way to start the morning."
Elizabeth looked down guiltily. "I would not ask you to change your routines, Fitzwilliam. I"
Reaching down, he lifted her chin. "I expect we will both have to adapt, to many things, my dear. Perhaps we shall discover an altogether different way to welcome a new day." He kissed her lips softly.
He continued. �I am so glad we met up this morning; we have had so little time to ourselves since my return."
Elizabeth sighed. �I doubt this week shall be any better." She rested her head on his chest, and he wrapped her in his embrace.
They walked up to the apex of the hill and Darcy pulled Elizabeth in front of him, wrapping his arms around her waist as she leaned into him. They stood thus to take in the in the prospect for a few minutes, before deciding Elizabeth had to return to Longbourn. Descending arm in arm, they discussed matters important only to them; and when they reached the pales of Longbourn, Darcy politely kissed Elizabethłs hand, promising to see her later in the morning.
He only just managed to keep that promise, for while he arrived at Longbourn about ten ołclock, Elizabeth was above stairs, engaged by her mother. He was at least relieved to spend the time in Mr. Bennetłs office, as the elder gentleman had long returned from his early morning business.
It was nearly noon before Elizabeth made an appearance; and likely only then because a Darcy carriage, presumably bearing Mrs. Ashley appeared on the drive.
Elizabeth and Darcy met in the front hall, along with her mother and Lydia, and he assisted her with her pelisse before they went out to greet the heavily laden carriage. Even upon first glance, Elizabeth was certain it bore more trunks than when it had departed two weeks before.
Darcy assisted the ladies from the coach, while Mrs. Bennet and Lydia tried to seize the attention of the older woman, eager to see what she had brought.
�I am pleased to be here again, Mrs. Bennet. Thank you so much. If you would be so kind though, I would like to see my trunks unloaded and placed before we begin extracting the contents. I think you will be quite happy with the results." Mrs. Ashley spoke calmly, trying to soothe the eager matron.
�Yes, yes. I suppose we can wait that much. My Lydia is so eager to see her wedding gown; oh, and of course, all of Lizzyłs things"
Elizabeth took hold of her motherłs arm. �Mama, we shall have plenty of time to see what Mrs. Ashley has brought. Let us go into the house and give her and Eleanor room to see to everything." She began leading her mother into the house, hoping that the reduction of the welcoming party would be preferable to Mrs. Ashley and her niece than a proper greeting from herself. �Lydia, please join us." she called back.
Lydia looked up the steps at her sister and mother, but did not move, so Darcy quickly ascertained that his coachmen were assisting Mrs. Ashley and excused himself, offering his arm to Lydia. She looked at him with a rather blank expression for a moment before she took his arm and was led into the house.
Once Lydia and Mrs. Bennet were situated, which included several minutes of their most anxious behaviour being displayed before Mr. Darcy, Elizabeth slipped from the room to greet their guests and to ensure their needs would be met. Mrs. Ashley and Elle greeted Elizabeth warmly and assured her everything had gone well in London, and all of the unloading was proceeding well.
Elle was quick to seize her first chance to speak, �Miss Bennet, thank you so much for the opportunity to serve as your maid. I will be quite happy to begin immediately if you wish."
Elizabeth smiled at the girl. "Let us get you settled in first, Elle; but I will be happy to have your assistance when the time is right."
Once she was convinced that the women did not desire a meal, she slipped to the kitchen and ordered tea to be sent up to Mrs. Ashleyłs rooms and advised that luncheon did not have to be delayed on their behalf. She then quickly returned to the front parlour, concerned for having left her betrothed in such company.
Her anxiety proved unnecessary, as Jane and Bingley had joined the party. The gentlemen sat speaking together on one side of the room while Jane tried to keep her mother and youngest sister occupied. Jane smiled at Elizabeth and nodded her head, telling Elizabeth that she could join the men, which she quickly did.
Darcy and Elizabeth, while unable to find privacy, did not separate until Mrs. Ashley sent word that she was ready for Miss Lydia.
Joining her mother and sister, Elizabeth was impressed by the complete outfit laid out from a new chemise and corset to long white gloves and a lovely bonnet with white silk flowers. The dress was far nicer than any Lydia had previously worn; it was apparent how well the light jade green offset her auburn tresses. When she tried it on, it fit perfectly; Mrs. Ashley would not need to make any adjustments.
They also went through the remainder of the trunk brought for Lydia, which contained more undergarments, gloves and accessories. Lydia and Mrs. Bennet squealed with delight as each item was extracted, making Elizabeth hope that her mother might be otherwise engaged as she sorted through her trousseau.
The gentlemen stayed through dinner, and at her first opportunity, Elizabeth told Darcy how impressed she was with all Mrs. Ashley had done for Lydia, and admitted she was eager to see what was brought for her. She thanked him once again for his thoughtfulness and generosity, which he, of course, said was unnecessary.
After the men departed, Elizabeth went to Mrs. Ashleyłs rooms. She had unpacked and hung up four of Elizabethłs new dresses. After examining them all closely, Elizabeth declared them all lovely. Mrs. Ashley asked if it was not too late for her to try one on, and she eagerly agreed.
A soft lemon evening gown was selected, and Elle took it to Elizabethłs room to change. Mrs. Ashley appeared a few minutes later, and while Elizabeth could see no defect, Mrs. Ashley saw a need for one small adjustment.
Before she left, Mrs. Ashley asked if they would be able to hang some of the dresses in her room, and Elizabeth gladly agreed.
As it was indeed late, Elle offered to help Elizabeth prepare for bed, eagerly taking up her new duties as ladyłs maid.
________________________________________
�Good morning, my Lizzy." greeted Mr. Bennet as Elizabeth and Sirius entered the next morning.
�Good morning, Papa." she replied with a warm smile. �I missed you yesterday morning; and we scarcely spoke all day."
�You and Mr. Darcy did not appear too upset with the turn of events." he replied with a wry smile.
�You saw us?"
�Yes, on my way back from the Burkesł, I saw you two coming up the lane." He fed Sirius a piece of muffin.
She smiled. �We did have a very nice walk, Papa. We have had so little time together with all the preparations."
�I understand, my dear. I am glad you enjoyed yourself yesterday, but I am quite happy to have you to myself this morning."
The gentlemen and the Hursts arrived just after breakfast to accompany the Bennets to church. Louisa was still not feeling well, but said she was much better than most other recent mornings.
Darcy and Elizabeth sat side by side in the pew, as was now their custom, and smiled to each other as the banns were read a final time for Lydia and Mr. Collins, quite content that theirs had been completed. After services, they returned to Longbourn arm in arm and remained together as they visited with the neighbours who had gathered.
As it was Sunday after all, Mrs. Bennet set no expectations for her daughters. She, herself, worried about accommodations for her sister Gardiner, who would arrive on the morrow with her children; but she declared the wedding preparations in order. Thus Elizabeth and Darcy were able to spend time together, most often at the pianoforte, where they could at least speak in privacy.
When it was time for the gentlemen to depart, Elizabeth slipped out with them to say her goodnights. Darcy pulled her into the front parlour for a quiet moment alone, and she snuggled into his arms. This was likely the last quiet day they would have for a long time. Guests would be arriving for the weddings, and most would stay through Christmas. She sighed. "One more week, my love. It will seem a very long week"
Darcy kissed her lips lightly. "I know, my dear; and I can hardly wait.
________________________________________
Chapter 27
Posted on July 17, 2008
There had been little opportunity for Elizabeth and Mr. Bennet to enjoy their morning tea, when the displeasure of Mrs. Bennet sounded throughout the house. Calls of �Hill! Hill!" rang out, and servants could be heard bustling through the halls.
It was but a couple of minutes before Mrs. Bennet barged into the room. �Oh, Lizzy! I have been looking everywhere for you. There is no time for you to sit around sipping tea with your father! My sister Gardiner and her children will be here; and Mr. Collins is coming! With Lydiałs wedding..."
�Mrs. Bennet!" interrupted Mr. Bennet sternly, but without raising his voice. �You most certainly are aware that Lizzy intends to spend the morning with Mrs. Ashley."
�Oh, she can do that after Lydiałs wedding." she replied easily.
�Lydia does not need Lizzyłs assistance to marry Mr. Collins. The wedding shall take place tomorrow morning with or without her. On the other hand, Mr. Darcy is paying Mrs. Ashley to work on Lizzyłs trousseau. Do you think he would like her sitting around doing nothing for two days? Do you think Mr. Darcy will be happy if Lizzy is not prepared for her wedding?"
Mrs. Bennet waved her right hand at her husband. �Mr. Darcy seems to be very much in love with Lizzy. I am not worried about him! Come, Lizzy."
�Do you really want to take that chance, Mrs. Bennet? Mr. Darcy is a young man used to having his way. Let Lizzy prepare for her wedding; and call on one of your other four daughters if you truly need assistance."
Mrs. Bennetłs feet seemed planted as she looked around in confusion, uhming and sputtering.
�If that will be all, you may leave us, Mrs. Bennet. Good morning."
Looking at her husband for a long moment, Mrs. Bennet finally shrugged her shoulders and departed.
With her fatherłs permission, Elizabeth had breakfast with Mrs. Ashley and Elle, relieving her of at least one change of clothes, and allowing them to begin earlier.
They soon converged on Elizabethłs room, starting at the most reasonable place; though it was a bit of a surprise to Elizabeth. Elle opened a trunk and began extracting undergarments: chemises, petticoats, stockings, corsets... Elizabeth watched with a look of confusion as garment after garment was laid out on her bed.
Walking over, she ran a finger down a chemise. �Silk?"
Mrs. Ashley smiled broadly. �You may think it an indulgence; and I suppose it is. I recommend that every woman have at least one set of silk undergarments. You will love the feel of them, and Mr. Darcy... Well, Mr. Darcy can afford for you to always wear silk."
Elizabeth knew Mrs. Ashley was hiding something, and she was inclined to think it was likely for the best. Still... �I do not see the purpose... I would expect muslin to be just fine."
Mrs. Ashley schooled a knowing smile. Taking Elizabethłs hand, she calmly said, �You will understand in time, Miss Bennet. For now, let us get you into some of this so you may begin trying on dresses.
Elizabeth had to admit she liked the feel of the silk against her skin, but still could not comprehend why she would wish to be so indulgent. She tried on dress after lovely dress, most of either heavy silk or velvet, as Mrs. Ashley told her of the many fine establishments she had patronized.
When all were exhausted and lunch approached, Elle helped her new mistress into one of her old morning dresses and restyled her hair.
Mr. Darcy, aware of his betrothedłs plans for the morning, arrived just before lunch, and observed the house abuzz, as Mrs. Gardiner and her children were expected at any minute. Mr. Gardiner was far too busy to accompany them, but would travel the following Saturday to attend Elizabethłs wedding and celebrate Christmas.
Mrs. Gardiner had not arrived by the end of luncheon, and the young couples had effected their escape to the near gardens when they finally heard a carriage coming up the drive. They all walked to the front of the house to notice the Gardiner children emerging. Elizabeth squeezed Darcyłs arm as they rounded the corner. While she was eager to greet her relatives, she expected he was apprehensive.
Elizabeth was immediately accosted and embraced by two small Gardiners. She smiled up at Darcy before she squatted down to hug her cousins properly. �Colin, Connie, how I have missed you. And look how big you have grown!"
Rising and taking their hands, she walked with the children, followed by Darcy, to the carriage, where Bingley was helping Mrs. Gardiner down while Jane held little Jamie.
Once they reached the rest, Elizabeth hugged the older woman. �Aunt Marianne, I am so glad you are here."
�It is very good to see you too, Lizzy." her aunt replied warmly. Elizabeth then introduced Darcy and Bingley to Mrs. Gardiner and Margaret, Constance, Colin and James, before encouraging everyone to go inside and get warm.
They settled into the drawing-room to warm up with tea and pastries, and were soon joined by the remainder of the Bennet clan.
Darcy could not help but observe the fine manners of Mrs. Gardiner and good behaviour of her children, even as Colin and Connie began to yawn and climb up on their mother.
Well aware of her children, Mrs. Gardiner excused herself and her family to rest and clean up from the journey.
The remainder of the family returned to their earlier pursuits, leaving Bingley, Jane, Elizabeth and Darcy on their own. They spoke some as a group, but more often, each focused on their betrothed.
Elizabeth expressed her building apprehension about Collinsł eminent return, and Darcy told her that his uncle had written the pastor, advising him that Rosings was Annełs inheritance, reminding him of his true patronessł identity, and that said patroness supported both marriages. It was still anyonełs guess as to how Collins had received the information, and how he would behave upon his arrival at Longbourn.
As they spoke, they heard a light tap on the door jamb; there stood little Margaret Gardiner.
�Excuse me, Jane, Lizzy... I was wondering... since I am now eight, and have no need for a nap... Do you think Uncle Bennet would let me look at some books in his library?"
Elizabeth smiled broadly, and with a small laugh, replied, �I think he would actually like it if you asked, Meg. You may go ahead if you wish, or would you like me to take you?
�I will be all right, Lizzy. Thank you." She curtsied prettily and was gone.
The course of the next hour drew each person closer to their partner, enabling them to hold hands as they relished the peace that seldom reigned at Longbourn. As do all good things though, their quietude came to an abrupt end with a sudden general increase in activity, punctuated by the sound of Lydia running down the stairs and past the drawing-room with excited cries of, �He is here!"
Elizabeth stiffened, sitting even more erect, and closed her eyes. In response, Darcy squeezed the hand he still held and leaned close to her ear. �I love you, Elizabeth."
She turned her head towards him and opened her eyes to look into his. A moment later, she mouthed the words, �Thank you."
Soon Mary, Kitty and young James Gardiner converged on the drawing-room. A few minutes later, Mr. and Mrs. Bennet joined the group, followed by Lydia, wearing a huge grin, on the arm of Mr. Collins.
Once he spied them, Collins was unaware of anything else, and led his betrothed toward Darcy and Elizabeth. Stopping immediately before them, he extracted Lydiałs arm and said, �One moment, my dear." He then bowed low before them. �Mr. Darcy, my dear cousin Elizabeth, it is so good to see you both again; and looking so well. Do you by any chance have news of Miss De Bourgh? I have been so worried about her."
Darcy tried to conceal a shudder as he replied, �Last I heard from the earl, she has been improving."
Collins touched his brow with exaggerated concern. �I do hope she will be well enough to return to Rosings soon. She is the shining star of Hunsford Parish. Miss De Bourgh is so generous and kind; she even provided a carriage for this trip, so my Lydia may arrive at her new home in comfort tomorrow. Oh, and I do so look forward to introducing her to my dear Lydia. Her one recent missive said how she looked forward to it."
Elizabeth could only imagine how eager Anne was to meet Lydia, and fought to hide her smirk. Darcy nodded and evenly replied, �I do not expect she will be returning soon, but when she does, I am sure meeting Miss Lydia will be her top priority." He had to bite his lip, and hoped no one besides Elizabeth noticed.
Pleased by Darcyłs kind words and condescension, Collins bowed again, collected Lydiałs arm and went to sit near Mrs. Bennet.
As soon as Elizabeth felt enough in control of her sensibilities, she turned to Darcy and remarked, �I thought you an honest man, Fitzwilliam Darcy."
Colour infused his cheeks, but he dared not say anything for some time; and when he was again master of his emotions, they tried to resume their amiable conversation, though they were often unable to ignore Mrs. Bennetłs effusions over Mr. Collins and his less loud, but interminable obsequious replies.
Mr. Bennet soon left the party, and gradually other family members began to disappear. When she noticed, Lydia also tried to effect her escape. �Mama, I would like to show Mr. Collins the winter garden before it gets dark. May we go out, please?" she asked in a surprisingly quiet and well mannered voice.
�Oh, my darling Lydia, of course you may go. Go enjoy the garden!" Mrs. Bennet began to sit back, pleased that her youngest daughter would be well married the next day. Suddenly, her mind raced. �Lydia, you must take Jane or Lizzy, of course!"
Darcy and Elizabeth agreed to go, while Bingley and Jane opted to remain within doors. No words were necessary for them to communicate their plans once outside. They lagged behind the other couple, allowing them room to speak privately, and eventually to sit upon a bench at one end of the garden. Darcy then led Elizabeth to a bench near the opposite edge, where they could still view Collins and Lydia.
They held hands and spoke easily, each looking across the garden from time to time. After several minutes so engaged, they noticed Lydia stand up suddenly. Collins also began to rise, but she put her hand on his shoulder and appeared to speak quietly to him. She then walked sedately at first towards Elizabeth, but as she progressed, her steps became more like an angry stomp.
�Lizzy, why can I not have a few moments peace with Mr. Collins? I know you do not chaperone Jane so closely; and I know you have gone off kissing Mr. Darcy! I admit what I said the other night was shocking to you, but nothing can happen in a few short minutes in the garden. Would you please just give us five minutes of privacy!"
Darcyłs attention had been held by Lydiałs shocking speech until Elizabeth choked out, "Lydia!" He turned and looked at her, and was struck with extreme concern. Her face was beet red, and a moment later, she buried it in her hands. He placed a hand on her back and looked up at Lydia.
"You should not be rewarded for such behaviour, Miss Lydia; but we shall turn our backs for a few minutes while Elizabeth recovers. Go back to your betrothed" He said coldly and firmly. He then stood and turned his back to Lydia, reaching down for Elizabeth's hands. Soothingly, he said, "Come, my love, let us turn this way."
Once both were resituated, Darcy pulled Elizabeth into his arms. "I am so sorry, my dear. Please do not let her upset you."
She nestled in his embrace until she was able to speak. "It is I who am sorry, Fitzwilliam She is so So frustrating And embarrassing So Lydia!" She tightened her embrace, clinging tightly. "I am so sorry."
He rested a hand on her cheek. "She will be married and gone tomorrow; and we shall be married in a week. Do not fret, my love."
They sat snuggled closely for a few minutes, and Elizabeth's breathing returned to normal. She moved a little, pulling herself closer. "I love you, Fitzwilliam." she said, just above a whisper.
"And I love you too, Elizabeth." He rested his lips against her askew bonnet. "We probably should be going in" She nodded her head slightly as he thought about their current situation. Adjusting Elizabeth's head placement and covering her ear in the process, he whistled shrilly. Milton and Sirius immediately joined them, tails whipping wildly. "Good boys!" he said as he released Elizabeth and they played with the dogs loudly for a minute.
They made a production of standing, stretching and adjusting Elizabeth's bonnet before they turned around to head towards the other couple and the house. Collins and Lydia were sitting quietly, holding hands; though it was evident they had not been sitting so the entire time.
As they entered the house, Elizabeth took Lydia's arm and stated that they needed to prepare for dinner, then quickly led her up the stairs.
She later joined everyone, except Lydia, who arrived not long after her, in the drawing-room. She was scarcely a foot inside the door when she was met by Mr. Collins. "Cousin Elizabeth, you are a vision. May I escort you over to Mr. Darcy?" He offered his arm, and trying not to look askance, she tentatively rested her arm upon his, and he led her the full twelve feet to where Darcy stood by the sofa. When she removed her arm, he bowed low before him and said, "Your lovely lady, sir. You are most fortunate." Then with another quick bow, he was gone.
Elizabeth looked questioningly at Darcy as he stood to assist her to sit beside him. He simply shrugged his shoulders. She had not realized before, but Mrs. Gardiner sat in the chair beside their sofa, and had apparently been conversing with Darcy. He smiled at Elizabeth. "We have been speaking of Lambton; I recalled your having mentioned your aunt was from there."
The trio conversed amicably the remainder of the evening, interrupted only when Elizabeth played the pianoforte after dinner. It had been a long day, so Elizabeth excused herself shortly thereafter. She had hoped for a private chat with her aunt, but supposed there would be time for that in the week to come
________________________________________
Chapter 28
Posted on July 24, 2008
Elizabeth woke up happy; of course, she had most recent mornings. She would meet Darcy in church this morning... perhaps a preview of the coming Monday when she would become Mrs. Fitzwilliam Darcy. One week from today, she would wake up a married woman. She definitely had her reasons to smile.
She quickly got up and dressed, nearly running to her fatherłs study. The house would be awake soon, and this was their only opportunity for a peaceful morning tea.
Neither felt inclined to speak and were quite content with a companionable silence. Sirius was also content, so long as they shared their muffins with him.
Their peace ended soon enough. Mrs. Bennet could be heard above stairs rousing the other girls.
Elizabeth excused herself immediately to dress for Lydiałs wedding; for though Elle was now acting as her personal maid, Elizabeth had asked her to style Lydiałs hair, and she wanted to ensure they did not need to rush.
She wore the first of her new dresses today, a morning dress that, while made of silk, was only modestly adorned. By the time her hair was done, she felt beautiful, but did not fear outshining the bride.
She found Jane, who was also completely ready, and they went downstairs to wait for the others. They were soon joined by Mrs. Gardiner, Meg and Connie
Colin and Jamie would stay behind with their nurse.
Within the next ten minutes, Mr. Bennet entered the front parlour, and shortly thereafter, Mary and Kitty. Everyone waited, quietly visiting and watching the clock.
Five minutes before the wedding was due to begin, Mr. Bennet sent Jane to check on her mother and sister. She did not return, and a couple minutes after the eventłs appointed time, Elizabeth was dispatched.
Lydia stood in the middle of her room with her back to the door. She appeared to be fully dressed, while Jane, Sophie, Elle and Mrs. Ashley stood in a row along Lydiałs bed. Mrs. Bennet was in constant motion around the bride.
Lydia turned when she heard Elizabethłs step at her door, earning both girls their motherłs disapprobation.
�Lydia, you look beautiful!" Elizabeth gasped.
�Thank you, Lizzy. Can you convince Mama?" she pleaded.
�Mama!" scolded Elizabeth. �Lydiałs wedding should have begun five minutes ago. She looks perfect; we must go!"
�But she is not ready!" wailed Mrs. Bennet.
Elizabeth took Lydiałs hand and led her from the room.
�Elizabeth Alexandra, stop this now! Lydia Eileen, get back here!" screeched their mother.
Jane finally decided to exert herself, and grabbed Mrs. Bennetłs arm. �Mama!"
As they descended the stair, Lydia squeezed Elizabethłs hand. �Thank you, Lizzy. I thought I would never get out of there."
The two sisters entered the drawing-room, and the occupants all complimented Lydia. �You should get her into the carriage quickly, Papa." suggested Elizabeth. �Jane can only restrain Mama so long."
�I shall see if I can help." Mrs. Gardiner slipped from the room as Mr. Bennet prepared to escort his two youngest daughters towards the back door, requesting his carriage be taken around.
Elizabeth tried to direct everyone else to the front of the house and was the last to exit.
Mrs. Gardiner and Jane escorted Mrs. Bennet at the front of the walking party. She had calmed, but was still muttering about how she had been wronged. Elizabeth followed at the rear with Meg and Connie.
Several of their friends, mostly the younger set, met them outside the church, Charlotte, John and Maria Lucas, several soldiers, Mrs. Longłs nieces...
They began to enter the church and were met by the Philipses. Mr. Bingley had joined Jane, and they waited for Elizabeth, who was looking around.
�Where is Mr. Darcy?" she asked. Milton was at her side... and not muddy.
Mr. Bingley was restraining a giggle, never a good sign. �He is... inside... May I escort you in?"
Elizabeth accepted his arm with trepidation then ascended the stairs and entered the church.
A loud gasp escaped Elizabeth the moment her eyes adjusted to the dimmer light. Darcy had indeed been inside. He stood stern and erect alongside Mr. Collins at the front.
Hearing the sound, he slipped out of his apparent trance and looked towards his betrothed with concern. Once their eyes met, she tried to ask him with her gaze how he had come to be in this position. He shrugged almost imperceptibly and bit his lip before dropping his eyes to his feet.
Kitty entered, and when she arrived at the front, Mr. Bennet appeared with Lydia on his arm. She wore a bright smile, but looked every bit a lady as she approached her bridegroom.
With everyone in their place, Darcy and Elizabethłs eyes swiftly found each other again, and they did not waver as they listened to Lydia and Mr. Collins reciting their vows.
When the service was over, Elizabeth waited patiently as Mr. and Mrs. Collins signed the register, along with Kitty and Darcy. Once his task was completed, Darcy joined Elizabeth near the door and kissed her hand before placing it on his arm. �You are a vision, my love." he whispered.
�And you have a story to tell me, Mr. Darcy."
They stepped out into the bright December sun and were met promptly by Sirius and Milton, who escorted them through the growing throng of well wishers. �I will explain as we walk to Longbourn."
They walked past the carriage bearing the De Bourgh crest and the braided and beribboned horses. Stopping when they neared the path, they waited for the Collinses to emerge, and once the new husband and wife had departed for Longbourn, Darcy and Elizabeth led the way along the path to the same destination.
�Your story, Mr. Darcy?" prodded Elizabeth as she glanced up at him through her lashes.
He cleared his throat, then started quietly. �I could not say ęnoł to the manłs request... He approached me when Bingley and I arrived, and nearly kissed my shoes as he both apologized for imposing on my kindness and begged me to bestow the great honour upon him."
�So you took pity on him." she replied softly.
He nodded slightly. �To some degree, yes; but amongst his pleas and compliments, he correctly stated that Anne supports his marriage, and that next week we will be brothers. When I recalled that I made an offer to your father to assist him with this affair in any way necessary, I realized I had no choice."
Elizabeth squeezed his arm and smiled broadly as she looked up to him. �You did well, my love. Thank you."
When they reached the house, they stepped aside to allow Mr. and Mrs. Bennet to pass them in order to meet the carriage coming up the drive. Once the couples greeted each other and went inside, the remaining family and guests followed.
Darcy and Elizabeth quickly congratulated Mr. and Mrs. Collins, and hurried on so as not to delay the other well-wishers. They were the first to enter the lavishly decorated drawing-room, and were quickly joined by the rest of the Bennets, Gardiners and Philipses. It was a few minutes before other guests began to enter, and Charlotte, one of the first, immediately approached them.
"Eliza! It has been an age since I saw you last."
Elizabeth smiled broadly and took Charlotte's extended hands. "It has. My time has been much consumed by the weddings." She glanced up teasingly at her betrothed. "Though he calls daily, I scarcely see Mr. Darcy, it seems. I am certain he spends more time with my father than with me."
Darcy nodded and quietly added, "I would agree with that statement" He bowed slightly and raised his voice a little. "It is a pleasure to see you again, Miss Lucas."
The threesome chatted for a while, as guests continued to file into the room. Eventually Mr. and Mrs. Bennet and the newlyweds joined the festivities, and people began to mingle more. It seemed only a minute after the Collinses had entered the room, that they approached Darcy and Elizabeth.
Releasing his bride's arm, Mr. Collins bowed low before them. "I must thank you again, Mr. Darcy, for the great honour you have bestowed by standing up for me." He then seized Elizabeth's hand and kissed it. "My dear sister, Elizabeth, I am so pleased for you. You shall be marrying a fine man indeed."
In the meantime, Lydia had wandered away, and was talking with several officers. Her husband had not noticed, as he was still lavishing praise upon Darcy and Elizabeth. He finally left in search of his wife after Sir William Lucas joined the conversation.
Mrs. Bennet had outdone herself with the breakfast, and Elizabeth had never seen eggs prepared so many ways, nor so many breakfast meats; and she was amazed at all the fruits that had been acquired, given it was the middle of December.
Shortly after the meal, Elizabeth and Darcy were standing near Lydia and her friend, Mrs. Forester. They were conversing pleasantly with Bingley and Jane, when Mr. Collins approached his bride. "It is near time to leave, Lydia, my lamb."
Mrs. Collins turned to her husband. "Can we not stay longer, Billy? I have hardly had time to speak to any of my friends."
He patted her hand. "I am sorry, my duck, but if we do not leave soon, we shall not make Hunsford by dusk."
Lydia said goodbye to her friend and asked Elizabeth to accompany her upstairs as she readied herself to depart. As she changed into her travelling clothes, she rambled, "Lord! how I do like being married before any of you! Oh, I know you shall marry in a week, but I am the youngest, and I am the first! If I have time, perhaps I shall write you with advice; though I expect my husband will be monopolizing my time!"
Elizabeth maintained her calm demeanour as her sister talked incessantly, and helped to see that Lydia's wedding dress and last few personal items were packed for her journey. When they went downstairs, all of the Bennets went outside to see off the Collinses.
They all hugged Lydia and wished her happiness in her marriage. As the carriage rolled away, tears began running down Mrs. Bennet's face. "Oh, my Lydia! I cannot believe she is all grown up and gone! My baby is married!" She paused for a breath as Jane wrapped her arm around her mother. "Was it not a lovely wedding? Oh, I am so pleased for her; but I shall miss her all the same."
"It was lovely, Mama; and I am sure she will be very happy." replied Jane. "This has also been the most spectacular wedding breakfast, Mama. I am sure all of our guests shall agree."
"Our guests! Oh, Jane, our guests!" Mrs. Bennet began wiping her tears with her handkerchief. "We must return to our guests!"
Elizabeth walked slowly and was the last to enter the house. She was met by Darcy, who suggested she might like a short walk. He donned his greatcoat, and they returned to the brisk outside air.
Leading Darcy around the corner of the house, she melted into his arms as soon as she was certain they were out of sight. "I do not know if I can survive another week, Fitzwilliam." She nestled her head on his shoulder. "Although I suppose it will be quieter without Lydia." She released a small laugh.
"I would marry you this moment, my dear. I know you shall be fine; it is less than a week" He smiled to himself. "And then you shall be my Mrs. Darcy forevermore."
They kept to themselves outside for a short time, but inevitably had to return to the gathering inside. Darcy and Bingley stayed until the last guests left, and managed to extract their betrotheds for short, proper goodbyes. They then left them to recuperate from their long, busy day.
Each family member went their separate way, and Elizabeth went to her room to lay down for a while. The family did not reunite until dinner, and from that point on, all they heard were Mrs. Bennet's effusions on her successes that day. Elizabeth was quite happy to retire that night.
Wednesday and Thursday passed very much alike; tea with Papa and Sirius, mornings with Mrs. Ashley, afternoons with Mrs. Bennet. Elizabeth's silver lining was her brief time with Darcy.
Thursday morning did finally present her with the opportunity to try on her wedding dress. It was cream coloured silk with Pink Persian. Mrs. Ashley had kept this her own project, with only a small bit of assistance from Elle. Elizabeth was convinced that it was the most beautiful dress she had ever seen, and when she tried it on, absolutely no modifications were necessary. She felt like a princess, wishing Darcy could see her, and that this was the occasion that had warranted the dress.
When Mrs. Ashley declared they were done with Elizabeth's trousseau, it was still mid-morning. "Mrs. Ashley?" Elizabeth asked. "Would it be possible for you to get Jane's measurements? I know you can do nothing now, but I would like for you to make her a dress before her wedding."
The older woman smiled. "I am certain I could do that, Miss Bennet In fact, I believe I have the perfect silk for her." She led Elizabeth back to her own rooms and opened a trunk, removing a bolt of blue silk. It would likely be considered sky blue, if not a shade lighter. "I did not use this, as it is not your best colour, but I am certain it would look quite lovely on your sister."
Elizabeth had to agree, and Jane was brought to Mrs. Ashley's room to have her measurements taken, and to look through the lady's sketch books. A design was selected, and Mrs. Ashley assured the girls that a dress would be ready for Jane well before her own wedding
________________________________________
Chapter 29
Posted on July 31, 2008
Friday morning, Elizabeth woke with a start. She recalled instantly that today she would meet her new family. Admittedly, she already had met and seemed to be accepted by Georgiana, Anne and Colonel Fitzwilliam, but this evening, she would meet the Earl and Countess of Sherwood. While she had been led to expect it would all go well, at the moment, she did not know whether to be excited or terrified.
Her father greeted her with a smile when she and Sirius entered his study. �And how are you today, my Lizzy?"
�Mostly happy, sir. I have so many conflicting emotions though. I am eager for the wedding, tired of the preparation, anxious about meeting Fitzwilliamłs family, happy for our familyłs company, and sad about leaving Longbourn. It seems the only peace in my day is found here with you."
�I believe all that is quite normal." He patted her hand. �My mornings will change drastically, but it is your time to move on." Mr. Bennet looked into his daughterłs bright, wide eyes. �I feel quite safe in assuring you that you will be very happy once the current pressures subside.
Sirius nudged Mr. Bennet, who gave him his much awaited piece of muffin.
After savouring her peace and tea, Elizabeth kissed her father's brow and retired. She would miss her father dearly when she was gone.
________________________________________
As Mrs. Ashley was done with her dresses, Elizabeth hoped to spend some time with her aunt; unfortunately, her mother demanded her attention immediately.
After listening to Mrs. Bennet spend three quarters of an hour describing the additional corner dishes that would be necessary for her wedding breakfast, and how her bridełs cake had to be much larger than Lydiałs, she was at her witsł end. She begged to be excused, claiming she had just realized a problem she had overlooked, and it was imperative she speak to Mrs. Ashley immediately.
Mrs. Bennet sighed deeply and excused her ungrateful daughter.
As she passed the drawing room, Elizabeth noticed Jane reading to Connie and Colin, while Meg sat quietly with a book of her own. Elizabeth could not help but smile. Jane had always been a favourite amongst their cousins, her steady sense and sweetness of temper exactly adapted her for teaching them, playing with them, and loving them.
She interrupted the group for a moment. "Excuse me, Jane, do you know where my aunt may be?"
"I believe she mentioned her desire to speak with Mrs. Ashley."
"Thank you." Elizabeth answered, and went upstairs to Mrs. Ashley's rooms.
She knocked on the door, and a moment later, Elle peeked out. She spoke into the room, �It is Miss Elizabeth."
There was silence for a long moment, then she heard Mrs. Ashley reply. �Do let her in, please, Elle." The girl opened the door wide and invited her in. There sat Mrs. Ashley and Mrs. Gardiner, each sewing parts of a blue silk dress.
"We had meant for this to be a surprise, Lizzy." said her aunt. "Well, at least for Jane."
"With Marianne's help, I should have the dress done before I leave tomorrow. It will have to be adorned later, but I think it will still look lovely on her if she wishes to wear it as your attendant."
Elizabeth nodded and began to speak, but stopped with a start. "I just realized; you must have known each other from Lambton."
"Yes, Lizzy." laughed her aunt. "I knew from your letters to expect Mrs. Ashley, and I looked forward to renewing our acquaintance."
"I, however, did not realize your aunt, Mrs. Gardiner, was my Nicole's friend, Marianne Rogers, and was quite surprised to see her here."
"I visited with Mrs. Ashley Wednesday afternoon while she finished your dresses and your mother occupied your time. Then yesterday, when you mentioned the dress for Jane, I came to ask if I could help."
"You are so kind, Aunt." Elizabeth watched their busy hands for a moment. "Is there something I could do?" she offered.
"I can not ask it of you, Miss Bennet." answered Mrs. Ashley.
"This is for my most deserving sister, and I would be happy to do anything to please her." Elizabeth answered seriously. "Besides, I came in search of my aunt, and with the hopes of escaping my mother for a while."
Mrs. Gardiner smiled. "Then if Elle does not mind, perhaps you can sit here by me and take over her section of hem, and she could perhaps help her aunt with something else?"
Mrs. Ashley nodded her head and Elle replied, "Gladly, Mrs. Gardiner; as long as it is what Miss Bennet wishes."
Elizabeth sat and picked up the unattended section of hem. "Is there a particular reason you were looking for me, Lizzy?" asked Mrs. Gardiner.
"I had hoped to speak with you..." her voice dropped. "In private about Jane Perhaps we might find some time after lunch, and before Mama spirits me away for the afternoon."
Unfortunately, the conversation did not take place then, for it was imperative that Elizabeth and her mother sort through all of Elizabeth's possessions, which required the services of Sophie and Elle as well.
When they finished, she began to prepare for dinner at Netherfield; the dinner with Lord and Lady Sherwood. She had been able to put it out of her mind while busy, but as she sat in her warm bath, all her earlier thoughts and concerns flooded her mind.
She tried to breathe deeply and relax as much as possible. Hugging and petting Sirius also helped.
When she felt calmer, Elle helped her dress in her nicest old evening gown - for while she wished to look fine for Darcy's relatives, she did not wish to stand out against her family - and styled her hair.
When she was ready, Elizabeth met Jane and Mrs. Gardiner in the front parlour. They were soon joined by Mr. Bennet. "You look quite lovely, girls." He smiled proudly as he greeted them. The group spoke quietly for a few minutes, and when Mary joined them, he looked at his watch, then the two coaches sitting outside the window. "It is not too early. Why do you four not take Mr. Darcyłs coach now, and we will meet you later. I have no idea how late Mrs. Bennet intends to be, and I am certain no one at Netherfield will complain of your early arrival."
They accepted his suggestion, and were soon on their way.
It was a short trip, and soon, the carriage pulled to a stop before the front door of Netherfield, and Bingley and Darcy were beside the coach. The four ladies were handed down by the gentlemen and led to the house.
Elizabeth had but placed a foot on the first step when she felt a dogłs nose nudge her palm. She stopped and bent down. "Good evening, Milton." she said as she scratched his ears.
Darcy then continued to lead her into the house as Milton followed at their heels. They removed their wraps and walked as a group to the drawing room.
Elizabeth was the first to enter, and was startled by a happy cry of "Elizabeth!" and a sudden embrace. As she returned the hug, she could feel her skirts stirring, and a small dog sniffing at her feet.
When finally released, she answered, "Anne! You look wonderful!" Then noticing the quiet, but happy Georgiana, she pulled her future sister into a gentle hug. "I am glad you are back. I have missed you."
Darcy handled the introductions, then Elizabeth was swept away to a sofa and seated between Anne and Georgiana. "I did not expect to see you, Anne."
She was still terribly thin and pale compared to the others in the room, yet her complexion glowed with improved health and happiness. "I was afraid my Aunt and Uncle would not let me come. I have been unusually obedient and did everything the doctor and my aunt recommended. Even once here, I napped all afternoon, hoping to spend as much time with you as possible."
It was then that Elizabeth noticed Lady Pamela sitting in her mistress' lap, and yet something continued to seek her attention. Looking down, she spied a small tan terrier.
As Elizabeth picked up the dog, Anne reached over and patted her head. "This is my new dog, Catey. My uncle's friend, Mr. Scott, gave her to me. He thought a friendly companion might raise my spirits and help me recover."
Elizabeth grinned as she petted the dog in her lap. "What sort of dog is she?"
"Mr. Scott called her a Mustard Terrier. He breeds them for hunting at his estate in Scotland, but Catey is terrified of badgers. She is the sweetest thing though, and therefore an excellent pet." Anne leaned down, close to the dog, who began to lick her.
Elizabeth petted Catey. "I happen to adore a bloodhound who prefers hunting people to hunting deer. Catey seems a very sweet girl."
Anne excitedly boasted that she now had enough endurance to take Catey on short walks with Georgiana and Lady Pamela. The three then went easily from one topic to the next, very comfortable with the company.
The Earl and Countess of Sherwood were the next to enter the drawing room. Darcy was immediately at Elizabeth's side as she rose, and he led her toward the older couple.
"Uncle, Aunt, may I introduce you to Miss Elizabeth Bennet?"
Elizabeth curtseyed deeply, trying to maintain her composure. She had never been introduced to a peer before.
"Miss Bennet, it is a pleasure to finally meet you." said Lady Sherwood. "My nephew, son and nieces praise you constantly."
Elizabeth blushed. "I am not sure if it is deserved, but I am quite fond of them all."
Darcy introduced Mrs. Gardiner and Mary, then led his betrothed, aunt and uncle to an empty pair of sofas.
"I hope you had a comfortable trip here today." Elizabeth began quietly. "I was pleasantly surprised to see Anne."
Lady Sherwood smiled. "She was so eager to accompany us. I believe it motivated her to build her strength. She can be quite determined."
Elizabeth had to laugh. "I can see that." The thought crossed her mind that Anne was not the only determined soul in that branch of the family.
The conversation was carried by Lady Sherwood and Elizabeth, though Darcy and the earl did interject from time to time. They swiftly moved through the awkwardness of first acquaintance, and conversation became more relaxed.
Impulsively, Elizabeth glanced at the clock on the mantle. Where could they be? It was nearly another twenty minutes before the rest of her family arrived. Darcy again handled the introductions as both he and Elizabeth secretly prayed for their good behaviour.
Mr. Bennet held firmly to his wife's arm as the elder couples exchanged pleasantries. After a few minutes, Kitty escaped to sit with Georgiana and Anne, and Mr. and Mrs. Bennet went to sit with the Hursts and Mary.
Dinner was announced almost immediately, and before Darcy could rise, his uncle stood before them. "May I have the honour, Miss Elizabeth?" He offered his arm.
She smiled and nodded, demurely accepting his arm. As soon as she could, she stole a glace at Darcy, who smirked at her before he went to accompany Georgiana and Anne.
Dinner could not have turned out better. Seating had not been arranged, yet Mrs. Bennet found herself between Jane and Mrs. Gardiner at one end of the table while Elizabeth, Darcy and the Sherwoods were at the other end. Polite, sensible conversation reigned, and Mrs. Bennet's delight was only heard intermittently.
After dinner, the party separated, and the ladies retired to the drawing-room. Mrs. Gardiner now seemed to control Mrs. Bennet's arm as they joined Elizabeth and Lady Sherwood. Mrs. Bennet spoke eagerly of her joy at having her youngest well married, but was easily swayed to speak of Elizabeth's wedding and how happy she was for her daughter.
As soon as the opportunity presented itself, Elizabeth and Lady Sherwood joined Georgiana and Anne (and Lady Pamela and Catey, of course). Lady Sherwood mostly observed, as the younger ladies spoke further of the happenings of the last three weeks. Their easy repartee amazed her. She had never seen Georgiana so effusive, even when she had been at their home with Anne. The effect of Elizabeth's presence was abundantly clear.
She was further surprised when Georgiana suggested she and Elizabeth try to play a duet. With a little cajoling, Elizabeth agreed, and Georgiana led her to the instrument. Anne and Lady Sherwood followed, standing nearby where they could speak with the musicians and observe their interactions.
The piece was nearing its conclusion when the gentlemen entered, and they quietly made their way to their partners. Lord Sherwood took his wife's arm, and Darcy stood near Anne, very happy to watch his sister and soon-to-be wife play together. He was nearly disappointed when the music stopped.
Darcy walked over to the performers, taking Georgiana's hand as she stood. He whispered in her ear, and she quickly vacated her seat and walked over to stand by Anne. He then took Elizabeth's hand, and encouraged her to sit in the chair his sister had just vacated, allowing him to take the other in order to turn the pages. She played a piece she knew well, and had little need for the music.
Everyone, but especially those closest to the instrument, watched the couple's interactions closely. Though the Sherwoods had seen signs all evening, it was even more apparent how attached this young couple was. They were truly comfortable with each other, and often communicated without words.
After her song, everyone rejoined the company, and comfortable discourse seemed to be enjoyed by all. It was rather late when Mr. Bennet declared that his family needed to depart. The younger girls were eager to retire, so Mr. Bennet encouraged them and his wife towards the door. Mrs. Gardiner was quite willing to remain, and accompany Jane and Elizabeth soon thereafter.
As they said their goodnights, Lady Sherwood grasped Elizabeth's hands. "It has been lovely to meet you, Elizabeth." She smiled a warm, motherly smile. �I am already convinced you and Fitzwilliam shall be very happy together."
Elizabeth returned a genuine, heartfelt smile. "I thank you, Lady Sherwood. It has been an honour and a pleasure."
�Although the Church has not sanctioned it yet, you have already been quite accepted as family. Please feel free to address me as Aunt Juliet." She patted the hand she still held. �It has indeed been a pleasure. Good night, Elizabeth."
Darcy then escorted her out to the carriage. Both wore content smiles, knowing they truly had the full support of his family. Bingley was already assisting Jane and Mrs. Gardiner into the waiting carriage as they finally stepped outside. Darcy kissed Elizabeth's hand, before helping her up as well. He then looked up, smiled and said, "I had a lovely evening, ladies. I look forward to seeing you all tomorrow. Good night."
With a slight jerk, the carriage began its return to Longbourn. All three sat quietly, Elizabeth unusually so. She appeared to be deep in thought before she finally spoke. "I suppose there is no time like the present to inquire, Aunt" She took her sister's hand in hers. "Last week, our mother took us aside, along with Lydia she she tried to tell us about" Elizabeth blushed, but squeezed her sister's hand and continued. "About the marriage bed"
"Let me guess. It gave you little comfort?"
Both sisters nodded, but Elizabeth replied, "Exactly. I was concerned that she included Jane, when she will not marry for some time Mama did not ease my mind, but when Lydia started talking about her friend, Mrs. Forester, I became truly worried for Jane We need your advice, Aunt."
"Oh Lizzy, Jane I am glad you asked. You should know that it is a special part of marriage. Other than it being a completely new experience, there is nothing to fear. You both have told me that you are marrying for love. Trust in that love, my dears."
Elizabeth smiled a little and nodded. She was about to thank her aunt when she heard Jane's voice. "Mama said she said it would be painful."
"I can not say I know much of it. I have heard it can hurt the first time, but it may not. I do not recall it myself. Just remember that any pain is temporary, and soon forgotten. It is certainly not something you should concern yourself with for several months, Jane."
They heard the crunch of gravel under the horsesł hooves and knew they were upon Longbourn's drive. "Promise me you will not worry." she finished.
Jane nodded.
"And Lizzy? You are well?"
"Yes, Aunt. Thank you so much."
Jane and Elizabeth went straight to their rooms to prepare for bed, as the hour was late indeed. Still troubled for Jane, Elizabeth went to her sisterłs room when she was ready for bed. Jane did seem content, yet Elizabeth suggested she spend the night. This would be one of their very last chances to do so
Sirius' Intentions ~ Section IV
By Debra Anne
________________________________________
Beginning, Previous Section, Section IV
________________________________________
Chapter 30
Posted on August 7, 2008
Elizabeth frowned as she looked at the frosty windowpanes. I hope it shall not get colder in the next few days. She shook off the bit of sombreness and chose to think of happier things as she dressed. Her cheer had returned by the time she entered her fatherłs study. �Good morning, Papa."
�Good morning, my Lizzy." he replied. �You seemed to enjoy your evening at Netherfield."
�Oh, I did! It was so good to see Anne and Georgiana again; and I had nothing to fear of meeting the earl and countess." She sighed happily as she gave Sirius a piece of her muffin.
�I must admit I was a bit worried for you too, but I have always thought that wherever you are known, you must be respected and valued. It appeared to take no time for them to accept you."
�I am glad they did. I had expected them to look at me only to find fault."
�And I understand all is going well for the wedding?"
�I believe it is. I know Mamałs nerves shall allow me little rest, but I hope to spend some time with Mrs. Ashley before she leaves and with Uncle Gardiner when he arrives."
�Perhaps I shall see if I can distract her a little..."
Fate seemed to smile on Elizabeth that day, and her fatherłs interference proved unnecessary. At breakfast, Mrs. Gardiner informed her that Mrs. Ashley had requested a bit more of Elizabeth's time if she could spare it. Mrs. Bennet begrudgingly agreed, and Mrs. Gardiner and Elizabeth were at Mrs. Ashley's door immediately following the meal.
An hour later, Jane's blue gown had been trimmed with dark blue ribbon, and Mrs. Gardiner went to find Jane. Elizabeth used the time to thank Mrs. Ashley, and to assure her of much future patronage.
Jane could not believe her eyes when the dress was presented, and a few tears slid down her cheeks when she saw herself in the mirror. The dress was perfect for her, and only Mrs. Ashley was able to notice a small flaw in a seam, which she remedied immediately.
Elizabeth ordered tea, and they all chatted as Elle helped Mrs. Ashley pack the last of her possessions. When she was ready, Darcy's coach was ordered, and everyone said their goodbyes. Only Elle would see off her aunt.
By now, Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley had become such regular visitors, it seemed odd to have luncheon without them. Mrs. Bennet was allowed to dominate the conversation, and even Mr. Bennet did not complain of the frippery.
They were nearly through the main course when Mrs. Hill entered. She walked toward the master and quietly informed him there was a coach on the drive.
Mrs. Gardiner stood. "Oh please, brother, do not trouble yourself. It should be Mr. Gardiner, and I would be quite happy to greet him."
Mr. Bennet, never one to exert himself, quickly acquiesced.
Several minutes later, Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner entered the dining-parlour. A place setting had been added to the table, and they settled in easily.
Afterwards, Mr. Gardiner played with his children as the family visited. Mrs. Bennet was so pleased with her brother's presence, she did not put upon Elizabeth; and when Mrs. Philips arrived, she was lost.
Elizabeth was glad for the time to relax and enjoy the family's companionship; she only wished one other person could be there, but he was at Netherfield entertaining his own family.
That evening, the entire Netherfield party was to join them for dinner, and as the time approached, Mrs. Bennet's nerves increased. Shortly before the appointed time, she was still overseeing the servants, and Jane and Elizabeth nearly had to lead her to her rooms by the hand to prepare herself.
Mrs. Bennet had the reputation of one of the best hostesses in Hertfordshire, and she did not disappoint. She served five courses, including fish, and watched over her staff, who performed flawlessly. So occupied was she, that she was unable to be overbearing and loud.
Elizabeth spent the time getting to know Darcy's family and watching them interact with her own. Lord Sherwood was more relaxed as he teased Darcy, and occasionally her. She could see the marked resemblance to Colonel Fitzwilliam, especially after Sirius snuck in and befriended the earl.
In Elizabeth's estimation, the evening was a success, and she only wished there had been an occasion for a few minutes alone with Darcy.
Sunday morning dawned clear and cold, and with only a day to go before her wedding, she feared it would be interminable. Perhaps it was fortunate that it was a Sunday, for after her morning tea, there was church, where they would meet the entire Netherfield party, and of course, the typical Sunday luncheon at Longbourn.
During the mid-day repast, Darcy and Elizabeth were inseparable as they chatted with their friends and family; though they sought an opportunity to escape, as had become their habit on similar occasions. It was too cold to slip outside, but they did manage to find some privacy in the east parlour for a few minutes, with the door open.
When Anne grew tired, Elizabeth helped her to a guest room and stayed with her for a short time, reassuring her that she was impressed with her marked improvement.
The Netherfield party left shortly after the rest of the guests, allowing the Bennets and Gardiners a 'quiet' night amongst family. As they prepared to depart, Darcy pulled Elizabeth aside. He began to speak, but found himself lost for words. Thus they just stood, apart from the others, holding hands and gazing silently at one another for several long moments. Finally, he raised her hand to his lips, then softly uttered, "I shall see you in the morning, my love."
For the remainder of the day, the Gardiners did their best to occupy Mrs. Bennet, while Jane and Elizabeth busied themselves with the Gardiner children. From time to time, Elizabeth would look around, trying to record mental images of her last night as a girl at home.
Later, when she retired, she was joined by Jane. They curled up in Elizabeth's bed and recalled fond memories and spoke of the forthcoming changes in their lives. Jane fell asleep long before Elizabeth did, but it was still a comfort having her there, as she tried to anticipate the changes in her life that would begin in a few short hours.
________________________________________
Elizabeth woke with the sun, and knew immediately this was the day. She looked over at Jane and stroked her cheek. She would miss having her sister always at her side. Her mind drifted from Jane, to her father, to the promises of married life. Feeling the anxiety building, she decided to get up.
Sirius seemed to be unaware that today was anything special. He sought his morning affection, and then went to lay by the door as she dressed.
She was greeted warmly by the cook and the maids in the kitchen as she gathered her tray. Preparations for her wedding breakfast were already well underway, but all took a moment to wish her well.
When Elizabeth entered her fatherłs study, she found him gazing out the window, with a faraway look. She nearly laughed at the similarity to Fitzwilliamłs stance when he had something weighing on his mind.
�Good morning, Papa." she greeted him cheerfully.
�Good morning, my Lizzy." he responded with an effort to sound happy, though the hitch in his voice could not be missed. �So today is the day..."
�It is, indeed." She smiled; there was no way to conceal her happiness, for though she was feeling many emotions, nothing could compare to the fact that today she was marrying Fitzwilliam Darcy, and only for the deepest love.
�I am amazed you have time for your old Papa." he said wryly.
She walked to where he stood. �I would not miss this morning with you for anything, Papa." She placed herself in front of him and wrapped her arms around his waist as she rested her head on his shoulder; something she had not done in years.
He could not help but embrace her as he kissed her head. �I am truly happy for you, my Lizzy, but I shall miss our mornings dearly."
�As will I." She pulled away, then led him towards his chair and the rather impatient Sirius.
They used their time to discuss favourite remembrances as they shared their muffins with Sirius. �I believe I shall even miss this silly beggar when you are gone." He patted the dog as Elizabeth watched, torn.
Elizabethłs bath was ready by the time she returned to her chambers, and Elle wasted no time getting her mistress into it. Everything had been laid out and ready for Elizabeth, and even Mrs. Bennet could find no fault when she barged through the door.
As she had not yet dressed herself, Mrs. Bennet only remained a few minutes - just long enough to encourage her daughter to make haste, and to provide the comfort of knowing she would be at her daughterłs side to help with any final necessary adjustments.
Elizabeth heaved a sigh of relief once her mother was gone; they would have to hurry if they wished to minimize her interference. Thus she was seated at her vanity, dressed in all but her gown as Elle styled her hair, when Jane entered. Elizabeth took a moment to admire her sister, a vision in her new blue gown, and then all three turned their attention back to Elizabethłs preparations.
While not inconvenienced, they were surprised Mrs. Bennet had not returned a half hour before they were due to depart. Elle helped Elizabeth into her dress, and they were all pleased with her appearance.
When Mrs. Bennet did finally return, she carried on about the ineptitude of Longbournłs household staff. She had been delayed by problems in the kitchen, and trouble with the decorations; even her own maid had needed to repress her dress at the last minute. She apologized to Elizabeth for her delay, before she was distracted by her elder daughter.
�Where ever did you get this dress, Jane? It is so beautiful; Mr. Bingley will be pleased..." Mrs. Bennet carried on as Jane deftly led their mother from the room. Elizabeth laughed at the scene. A moment later, Jane was replaced by Mrs. Gardiner, who immediately declared that Elizabeth was quite lovely, after wiping away a stray tear. With a few quiet words of encouragement and wishes of felicity, Elizabeth was led by her aunt to meet her father in the front parlour.
Mr. Bennet had to swallow a lump in his throat when he saw Elizabeth. It seemed to take a full minute for him to form words. "Lizzy you are beautiful." He looked her over from head to toe again. "You are not my little Lizzy any more, are you?" he said sadly, but with an air of pride.
With her head bowed and a shy smile, she replied, "I suppose not"
Taking her arm, he led her out to the waiting coach. It was only then that she thankfully noticed the air was not so frigid, and she could see the others already walking towards the church.
Mr. Bennet assisted his two eldest into the carriage, then joined them himself. Nothing was said on the short journey; mere words were insufficient for the emotions felt by the passengers.
Everything became a whirl when they arrived at the church. Many of their friends and several of the tenant families waited outside. Elizabeth remembered smiling at Charlotte as they walked past.
Glad for her father's supportive arm, they entered the church and started up the aisle before her eyes could fully adjust. She caught a flash of red amongst their guests and fleetingly thought, Colonel Fitzwilliam, but in the very next moment, her eyes found her Fitzwilliam.
He wore the most profound expression as he watched her approach, and when she smiled at him, he reciprocated. The aisle at Longbourn Church had never seemed so long before.
Elizabeth was pulled from her reverie by the voice of Pastor Johnson, having nearly forgotten the presence of others. Forcing herself to focus, she listened to all he said and replied accordingly. Though most if it became a blur, she would always clearly remember their vows to one another
"I, Elizabeth Alexandra, take thee, Fitzwilliam James to my wedded Husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better for worse, for richer for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love, cherish, and to obey, till death us do part, according to God's holy ordinance; and thereto I give thee my troth."
This was followed by Darcy placing a gold band upon her finger. "With this Ring I thee wed, with my Body I thee worship, and with all my worldly Goods I thee endow: In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen."
When the service was over, Elizabeth, Darcy, Jane and Bingley went to sign the register. She neatly signed, 'Elizabeth Bennet' then looked at it for a moment, running her finger below the name before she looked up and smiled at her husband. She was now Elizabeth Darcy forevermore
________________________________________
Chapter 31
Posted on August 14, 2008
The wedding breakfast had been all that was expected, and more. The d�cor was lovely, and the food plentiful, beautiful and delicious. Mr. and Mrs. Darcy were surrounded by their dearest friends and family, as well as members of all four and twenty families with whom the Bennets socialised.
Elizabeth had enjoyed greeting their friends and receiving their congratulations, but the hours they had celebrated at Longbourn were beginning to wear on her. Her husband, she knew had wished to depart long ago, though she had to give him credit for his gentlemanlike manners and extreme patience; he must have understood there would be no escape before now. If they had required a half-day's travel, they would have been able to depart earlier; but she was grateful they had but three miles to traverse in her new carriage.
Mr. and Mrs. Darcy found Mr. Bennet and Mr. Bingley talking in a corner. Darcy began making their excuses as Elizabeth scanned the room for her mother. Mrs. Bennet was talking to Mrs. Goulding, with an unusually withdrawn Jane at her side. Elizabeth was surprised both by her sister's expression, and by the amount of time she had spent with her mother rather than her betrothed. She would have to find an opportunity to draw Jane aside during the Christmas Eve dinner at Netherfield.
The newly wed couple quickly said their goodbyes to Darcyłs relatives and the Gardiners, while the Bennets congregated outside to wish them well. As Elizabeth hugged each of her sisters, she saw her husband lifting Sirius into the new carriage. She then went to hug Jane, and could not help but notice the tears freely flowing down her dearest sister's cheeks. "I shall see you tomorrow, dear Jane." she whispered.
"I know, Lizzy" Jane stuttered. "I am so happy for you, but I will miss you all the same."
"And I you." Elizabeth replied, wiping the tears from Jane's cheeks before hugging her again. She then said her farewells to her parents, before Darcy escorted her to the carriage. She quickly patted Milton's head before her husband handed her up, and as she stepped inside, she noticed Sirius, lying contentedly on a cushion fitted by the opposite door, which had not been there on the short ride from the church. She smiled warmly at her dear husband as he sat across from her. �You think of everything... Mr. Darcy."
He laughed. �I think of you... Mrs. Darcy. Though I doubt it makes a difference on this trip, I thought his comfort would add to yours when we do travel further."
�You are so thoughtful; and I do love you, Fitzwilliam."
�As I love you, Elizabeth." He leaned forward and took her hand before placing a light kiss upon her glove.
After a few moments, Elizabeth commented, �I was pleased to see Colonel Fitzwilliam today, though we did not get much opportunity to speak with him."
�As was I when he arrived at Netherfield last night. He said he left London the moment he was dismissed. I thought riding in the darkness rather foolish; and even though the moon was nearly full, it was terribly cold. I suppose he is used to harsh conditions though..."
�I am sorry we did not get much time to speak to him today, will he be able to stay through the holidays?"
�He expects to return to duty on Saturday, so we will be able to celebrate and visit together."
They heard the sound of gravel crush beneath the carriage. �We are here." Elizabeth stated, suddenly a bit nervous, though not sure why.
�Indeed." Darcy replied.
As the carriage rolled past the front of Netherfield House, Elizabeth looked at Darcy. �Why are we not stopping?" she asked.
�We shall not be staying here." he answered as the carriage rounded the house and headed towards the stables.
Neither spoke as the carriage passed all of the outbuildings and started down a narrow road. �The dowager cottage!" Elizabeth exclaimed; her husband nodded. �I had all but forgotten about it, though I now recall that Lady Robson resided there when I was a child."
�Bingley suggested it, so we examined the cottage and found it quite comfortable; an improvement, I believe, to beginning our married life in a house full of relatives.
Elizabeth blushed as she nodded her concurrence.
When they stopped in front of the large cottage, Darcy assisted his wife, and her dog, from the carriage. It did appear well tended and very cosy. They walked towards the front door, which was opened by a man who seemed vaguely familiar to Elizabeth, allowing them to enter. Once inside, Elle approached Elizabeth and began assisting with her pelisse as the man assisted Darcy. Thus relieved, Darcy introduced Elizabeth to his valet, Mr. Wilson.
�Congratulations, sir. Mrs. Darcy, it is an honour." Wilson bowed deeply.
Elle followed suit with a low curtsey. �Congratulations, Mr. and Mrs. Darcy. There is fresh tea and some cakes in the mistressł sitting room."
�Thank you, Eleanor." Elizabeth responded.
Darcy then asked of his wife, �Shall you be needing Eleanorłs assistance now?"
Once she assured him she was fine, he dismissed their servants, allowing them to depart to the far sector of the house before he led his wife to her chambers.
They settled in the sitting room and sipped their tea, sitting side by side on the sofa. It was a warm, comfortable room, and they relaxed, savouring being alone together for the first time in well over a week. They spoke easily and quietly, gradually moving closer towards each other, hand in hand. Somehow, Elizabeth found her head resting on her husbandłs shoulder as they talked, and she felt a sense of comfort she had never known.
They had all the time in the world, and there was no fear of interruption. Gradually fingers began to explore and their lips met sweetly. Everything was so wonderful and so right as their kisses increased in intensity.
Elizabeth was momentarily shocked when their lips separated. They gazed at each other; words were unnecessary as Darcy stood, holding his hand out to his wife. She took it, and they walked hand in hand into the bedchamber, closing the door with a resonant click.
Later that evening, as they still lay abed, Elizabeth whispered, "Fitzwilliam" almost distantly. "Jane and I used to say we would only marry for the deepest love" He was a bit surprised by the remark but did not reply. "I never had any idea how much I could love you. Even when I accepted your proposal, I scarcely knew I would feel like this."
He tightened the arm wrapped around her and kissed her forehead. "I know precisely what you mean, my love. I had never loved anyone like I loved you then. Yet I love you more each day, and each moment."
She snuggled into his embrace, and continued talking, simply enjoying the closeness.
Elizabeth was just nodding off when she heard and felt her husband's stomach rumble. She startled for a moment, then began giggling. "Oh, Fitzwilliam I suppose we should get up. We can get a bite and check on the dogs."
Darcy kissed her cheek. "I knew I married a brilliant woman." He sat up, and for the first time noticed the heavy silk dressing gowns that hung over the footboard. He reached for them and handed Elizabeth the small peach one before donning the large navy one.
They were happily greeted by Sirius and Milton when they opened the chamber door, and Darcy and Elizabeth were quite willing to accommodate them with petting and scratching. The dogsł warm fur made it apparent they had been sleeping comfortably on the hearth before their keen hearing had detected their owners' approach.
Not wanting any intrusion upon their privacy, Elizabeth removed the tea setting from earlier, while Darcy retrieved a tray of fruit and pastries and a bottle of wine from a cabinet. Once he had filled their wineglasses, they settled in comfortably on the sofa, and were soon joined by the dogs. They conversed easily as they sipped their drink and picked at the food, sometimes feeding each other, occasionally kissing. All four were quite content.
When Elizabeth started yawning, Darcy looked at the clock, surprised at the hour. �It has been a long day, my dear." he remarked. �Perhaps we should retire."
Not compelled to argue, she soon found herself in her husbandłs arms, being carried back into their bedchamber. He laid her gently upon the bed before he quickly extinguished the candles and lamps within their rooms and joined her, pulling up the counterpane.
Fitzwilliam and Elizabeth Darcy whispered endearments to one another as they snuggled close. He kissed his wifełs temple, and her ear, as he stroked her silk covered hip. He could not recall being happier. A moment later he heard the softest of snores. Quietly fighting the urge to laugh, he pulled his wife just a little closer, rested his head against hers and whispered, "Good night, Mrs. Darcy." He soon joined her in slumber.
Elizabeth woke the next morning, knowing something was different. It took a moment to realize that she was held snugly in her husbandłs embrace. She smiled to herself and wiggled a little bit, waking her senses and realizing that nearly every inch of her backside was pressed firmly against him. But why does it feel like I have no room to move at all? She finally had to open her eyes to solve that mystery; atop the counterpane, Sirius and Milton slept soundly, snuggled beside her.
A moment later, she was startled by a whispered, �Good morning, Mrs. Darcy."
She turned what little she could to meet her husbandłs gaze. �Good morning, Mr. Darcy."
While the dogs were soon ejected from the bed, the newlyweds remained for some time. Well past their usual hour, they finally decided to remove themselves and order breakfast.
They ate in the mistressł sitting room, discussing their plans for the day. Sirius, of course, made his presence known and was soon receiving bits of muffin from both Darcy and Elizabeth. Milton followed Siriusł lead.
"I take it you have every intention of teaching my dog bad habits as well." Darcy said sternly.
Elizabeth smiled at him innocently. "If they are to be brothers, we cannot treat them dissimilarly, and I cannot deprive Sirius of his muffins." She paused for a moment, then continued in an arch tone, "Should you insist on denying Milton, you should remove him at once."
Needless to say, Milton was soon happily consuming muffins as well.
After breakfast, Darcy retired to dress in a guest room, as there was only one dressing room off the mistressł chambers, and Elle was assisting Mrs. Darcy within it.
When they reunited a little more than an hour later, they set off to explore the house. After all the time spent with wedding preparations, the near solitude and lack of outside demands was quite welcome. They found the diversion enjoyable, until it was time to dress for Christmas Eve dinner at Netherfield
________________________________________
Chapter 32
Posted on August 21, 2008
Despite the chill that had returned, Mr. and Mrs. Darcy opted to walk to Netherfield House mid-afternoon. It was not worth troubling so many servants to have the coach brought for a mere quarter-milełs travel. The walk proved refreshing for the couple, as well as the pair of dogs that accompanied them.
They entered through a back door, and were still promptly met by Smith, Mr. Bingleyłs butler. �Good day, Mr. Darcy, Mrs. Darcy. As he saw to the removal and storage of their heavy coats, he continued, �Mr. Bingley is with the other gentlemen in the billiards room. Miss Darcy, Miss Mary and Miss Catherine Bennet are in the drawing-room with the Gardiner children. Miss De Bourgh is resting, and the other ladies are in the front parlour.
�May I be of further assistance, sir?"
�That will be all, Smith. Thank you." The servant bowed and left. Darcy turned to his wife. �Shall we look in on our sisters first?"
�Certainly, Fitzwilliam." she answered, and they headed for the drawing-room.
When the footman opened the door, all eyes, except Megłs
as she continued to play Hark the Herald Angels Sing on the pianoforte
turned to see Darcy and Elizabeth enter. Lady Pamela rushed to the door, stopping only for a moment at Elizabethłs feet before greeting Sirius and Milton. Elizabeth smirked at the dogs, afraid to look up at the footmanłs expression.
Georgiana, enough of a lady not to run, walked over quickly to greet them. �Brother!" she exclaimed. She then paused and looked at Elizabeth with realization. Her voice calmed a bit, but she still smiled broadly as she reached for her hand. �Sister."
�Yes... Sister." Elizabeth smiled fondly at the younger girl as she squeezed her hands. �How are you, my dear?"
Before Georgiana could answer, they all became aware of young Colin tugging at Elizabethłs skirt.
Elizabeth squatted down to meet him at eye level, and he threw himself into a hug. �Wełre singing Christmas songs, Cousin Lizzy!"
�So I have heard! Will you be singing to everyone tonight?"
�Oh yes. All of us will." the young boy replied proudly.
�Will you sing us a song, Lizzy?" asked Constance, looking at her with wide, eager eyes.
�If you wish." Elizabeth assured her cousin, then turning to her new sister, added, �Especially if I can convince Georgiana to accompany me."
Georgiana and Elizabeth went to look through music, abandoning Darcy. Glad to see the women he loved most getting along like sisters, he sat on the sofa nearest the instrument to watch their activities.
When the Darcy ladies had made their choice, they decided to practise a time or two. Mary, Kitty and the Gardiner girls moved to the other side of the room to continue their practise, while Colin sat down next to Darcy.
Both sat in rapt attention, watching Elizabeth and Georgiana as they rehearsed. At the end, they applauded, then Colin turned and tugged at Darcyłs sleeve. He took a deep breath when their eyes met. �Mr. Darcy, sir... Miss Georg-anna is very pretty... and she plays so nicely..." He took another deep breath, gathering his courage. �Can I marry her, sir?"
As much as he was inclined, Darcy knew he could not laugh. It took a moment to find a response, then in a kind, but serious voice, he answered, �Miss Georgiana is a very special young woman, and I can see why you admire her. How old are you, Master Colin?"
The boy sat up straighter. �I shall be five next month, sir."
Unaware that they were now being observed by the ladies nearby, the corners of Darcyłs lips raised a little. �Nearly five; you are quite the young man, but I am afraid that is still rather young to be thinking of marriage. You should at least finish your schooling, do you not agree?"
Colin nodded his head eagerly. �Yes, sir."
�Good man." Darcy patted his head. �For the time being, I am sure Miss Georgiana will be very happy to have you as a friend and cousin."
The small boy grinned and hopped to his feet, bowing formally. �Thank you, sir."
He turned, and both looked up into the faces of the two Darcy ladies standing beside the pianoforte, smiling back at them.
A few minutes later, Darcy and Elizabeth took their leave, and began walking to the front parlour.
�You handled that very well, Fitzwilliam." Elizabeth met her husbandłs eyes with a proud, but amused, smile.
�I enjoyed talking to young Master Gardiner. He seems a very good boy. In the future though, I would hope for a less awkward topic."
Elizabeth squeezed his arm as the footman opened the door to the front parlour, terminating their conversation. All of the ladies greeted them warmly, but Lady Sherwood and Mrs. Gardiner promptly invited the couple to join them.
Young Jamie Gardiner played contentedly with blocks at his mother's feet, and the Darcys were careful not to disrupt him as they sat on the sofa across from their aunts.
While they all chatted amiably, Elizabeth glanced over to see her mother speaking incessantly to Jane and Louisa on the other side of the room. She easily recognized the look of feigned interest on Louisa's face, and poor Jane looked pale and distressed. She would have to find her way over soon to determine why Mrs. Bennet's conversation was affecting them so.
Marianne Gardiner had noticed her niece's glances to the other side of the room, and a few minutes later, as the topic of conversation concluded, she said, "I am sure you are not so interested in ladies' conversation, Mr. Darcy. Perhaps you would prefer to join the gentlemen."
Darcy turned to Elizabeth. He would prefer the gentlemen's company in general, but was not eager to leave his new bride. Deferring to her choice, he asked, "Would you mind, Elizabeth? I will be happy to stay if you prefer it."
She was not eager to lose his proximity either, but well aware of the situation in the room, she replied, "Oh, do go, Fitzwilliam. I must speak with my mother, and I am sure you would prefer male company."
The couple excused themselves and Darcy held his wife's hand as he escorted her across the room. Polite greetings were exchanged before Darcy kissed and released her hand and departed to find the gentlemen.
Jane hugged her sister and secured her hand as they sat. It was clear she was distressed.
Mrs. Hurst was the first to speak. "You look radiant, Elizabeth. Marriage must agree with you."
Her grin breaking out fully, Elizabeth replied, "Oh, Louisa, I do not think I can be happier."
"Of course you are happy, Lizzy," interjected Mrs. Bennet. "Your husband has ten thousand"
"Mama!" Elizabeth admonished in a sharp whisper. "You would not want Lady Sherwood thinking I married Mr. Darcy for his money, especially when you know nothing could be farther from the truth!"
"Oh fine, fine. If you will not have me praise your husband, then we must speak on Jane's wedding! I have so many ideas!" Thus began an uninterruptable monologue already heard by Louisa and Jane.
Mrs. Hurst made her escape a few minutes later, declaring a need to check on dinner, but it had little effect on Mrs. Bennet, who continued to talk of flowers and ribbons and lace.
Elizabeth thought themselves saved when the gentlemen, sans Colonel Fitzwilliam, entered a short time later to escort them to dinner. She was pleased to see Jane on Mr. Bingley's arm and gently encouraged Darcy to follow immediately behind them, placing a distance between Jane and her mother.
They met Colonel Fitzwilliam, the young ladies and the elder children in the hall outside the dining-parlour as they approached from the other direction. Anne quickly detached herself from her cousin's arm, and despite accepted manners, was promptly hugging her newest cousin, who had not the chance to remove her arm from her husband's.
Bingley led the party into the dining-parlour and carefully directed Jane to the chair at his left. Darcy assisted Elizabeth into the chair next to her sister, and they all gave a quiet sigh of relief as they watched Mr. Bennet leading his wife to the far end of the table. Bingley sat at the head of the table, and Darcy walked around to the chair across from his bride. He was just about to sit when Mrs. Bennet appeared at his side. Concealing a groan, Darcy helped his mother-in-law into the chair between himself and Bingley.
The table was laden with food of every variety, and Bingley made a point of thanking Mr. Bennet and his hounds for the traditional venison, then led his guests in a holiday prayer.
There was little conversation as the meal was served, but once the majority of servants had absented themselves, and the few remaining were not nearby, conversation resumed. Bingley asked Elizabeth about the accommodations, and she expressed her pleasure and gratitude. The young couples tried to control the conversation, but at the first moment of silence, Mrs. Bennet began speaking, and despite the mixed company, Jane's wedding plans were again the predominant topic.
Both Jane and Elizabeth looked at their plates more than anywhere else as they blushed becomingly while trying to eat. Elizabeth once touched her sister's arm, trying to convey her support, but Jane was comforted far more by her betrothed's occasional touches and hand holding under the table throughout the banality of excesses.
Everyone, but especially those at Mr. Bingley's end of the table, was pleased to relocate to the drawing-room at the conclusion of the meal for the evening's musical entertainment. The children were thrilled to be greeted by Sirius, Milton, Lady Pamela and Catey. Once the adults were settled in, they moved to the pianoforte, while the dogs settled near their owners.
The children started off, singing several Christmas carols, including The First Nowell.
While Elizabeth resumed her seat by Darcy, everyone looked up to watch a servant bring in a violoncello, and another a chair, both of which were placed in front of the pianoforte. Those not of the Fitzwilliam clan looked around in surprise, not knowing who played the instrument. Elizabeth quickly figured it out as the colour of Colonel Fitzwilliam's face was quickly approaching the hue of the coat he had worn at her wedding.
Blushing nearly as much as her cousin, Georgiana spoke up. "I appealed to my aunt to bring your instrument, Geoffrey. Here it sits, and you know what must follow."
"You are a very strange creature, my cousin! -- always wanting me to play before everybody! If my vanity had taken a musical turn, you would have been invaluable; but as it is, I would really rather not sit down before those who must be in the habit of hearing better performers than I."
"Your humility, Colonel," said Elizabeth, "must disarm reproof."
"Nothing is more deceitful, my dear," said Darcy, "than the appearance of humility. It is often, and especially with my cousin, an indirect boast."
"You suggest, Darcy, that I wish to put myself on display?" the colonel glared at his cousin.
"I do indeed, Fitzwilliam, for you have always been proud of your musical ability. Do just go forth and appease my sister, rather than entertaining us with your 'arguments.'"
The colonel finally went and settled with his instrument. "If I must perform, you will forgive me if I do not play a Christmas carol, for this is completely unexpected." Turning to Georgiana, he asked, "Do you have the music for the Beethoven Sonata we practised in town?"
"I do." Georgiana grinned, pointing to the music already in front of her.
Fitzwilliam took a deep breath and composed himself as he began to play. He seemed to lose himself in the music, and it proved an enjoyable performance.
Little Jamie was asleep in his mother's lap, and Colin was nearly so, leaning against her. Mr. Gardiner requested the nurse and his carriage, and everyone sang While Shepherds Watched Their Flocks at Night, before the Gardiner children were bundled up and sent back to Longbourn with their nurse.
Cards were suggested, and tables were set up for the remainder of the evening. As Mrs. Bennet approached Jane, she was interrupted by Mrs. Gardiner, and Bingley quickly directed his betrothed to a table for four with Elizabeth and Darcy.
Elizabeth wasted no time in taking her sister's hand. "Are you well, Jane?"
Squeezing her sister's hand tightly, Jane replied, "I am well, Lizzy, but I fear for my sanity if Mama persists in talking of wedding arrangements until April. She has scarce left my side since your wedding breakfast yesterday."
"We shall have to think of what to do then. In the meantime, we owe our gratitude for Aunt Gardiner for her intervention." Elizabeth smiled and Jane nodded.
The foursome chatted more than they actually played, and aside from the newlyweds' solitude, it was the best, most comfortable company they had found in more than a week.
Anne was the first to claim a need to retire, and Georgiana quickly agreed it would be best for her to go as well. They said their goodnights, and along with Lady Pamela and Catey, left for their chambers.
When Darcy noticed Kitty yawning a short time later, he suggested it was time for Elizabeth and him to depart, a suggestion quickly mimicked by Mr. Bennet, and everyone began to go their separate ways. Darcy wasted no time acquiring their coats, and he and his wife were soon walking back to their cottage.
They again dismissed Wilson and Eleanor promptly, then retired to their chambers. Once there, they wasted no time in proving the servants unnecessary for the tasks at hand
________________________________________
Chapter 33
Posted on August 28, 2008
When Elizabeth woke, something seemed odd. She felt She felt like someone was watching her. Then she felt his fingers tracing the line of her jaw.
As her eyelids began to flutter open, her husband kissed her brow. "Merry Christmas, Mrs. Darcy."
Her bleary eyes took a moment to find the ones gazing at her, but when they met, she smiled. "Merry Christmas, my love."
They did not remove themselves from the bed for some time, but when they did, Elizabeth noticed the blazing fire and the missing dogs.
"You must have been up early, Fitzwilliam!"
"I was not awake much earlier than you, in fact; simply long enough to call for breakfast and have the dogs taken out."
Darcy pulled the bell, and in seemingly no time, Eleanor, followed by Sirius and Milton, arrived with the breakfast tray. Darcy thanked his wife's maid as she set out the meal and he and Elizabeth greeted their dogs.
Once Eleanor was gone, the Darcys ate a leisurely breakfast, talking, touching, gazing and, of course, sharing muffins with the dogs.
When they were nearly finished, Darcy grasped his wife's hand. "I have a present for you, my love." He reached his free hand into the pocket of his dressing gown and pulled out a small box, which he handed to her.
She smiled shyly as she accepted it, and colour infused her cheeks as she opened it to find a simple, yet elegant emerald necklace and earrings.
"We have many fine family jewels, but few I thought you would find appropriate for day to day or for church; and when I saw these, I thought of you."
"They are lovely." Elizabeth said, lightly brushing the stones with her fingertips. "I have something for you too."
She got up from the table, then disappeared into their chamber, returning a moment later with a small paper-wrapped parcel and handing it to him. "Merry Christmas, Fitzwilliam."
As he pulled back the paper, he smiled. Inside were four crisp white linen handkerchiefs, each with different embroidery. Two bore his initials, another had a very neat seal.
"They are beautiful, Elizabeth." he said, taking the one with the crest and unfolding it before running his thumb over the embroidery. "I shall use this one today. Thank you." He leaned forward and kissed his wife.
Their kisses grew more ardent, but they knew there was no time. Pulling back suddenly, he said, "If we do not get ready soon, we shall be late for church."
They quickly ate a few more bites before going their separate ways to dress for the day.
They arrived in front of Longbourn Church an hour and a half later. Darcy assisted his wife from their conveyance, and they joined their families before entering the building.
Pastor Johnson led an inspirational service, reminding everyone of the day's holiness, and afterwards, he joined the Bennets and their guests at Longbourn.
The Christmas Day celebrations were more subdued compared to the evening before. Gifts were given to each of the children before they departed with their nurse, and the remainder of the day was spent with everyone visiting and conversing.
Elizabeth and Darcy were speaking with Colonel Fitzwilliam when they were joined by a less than jovial Mr. Bingley. Knowing something was amiss, Elizabeth looked about the room at her first opportunity, trying to find Jane. It was not difficult, for as expected, she was at her mother's side.
Darcy and Elizabeth moved a couple of times to speak with others, and each time Bingley accompanied them. Never seeing Jane apart from her mother, Elizabeth excused herself to see if she could be of use to her sister.
She joined Mrs. Bennet and Jane while they were speaking with Pastor Johnson, and as soon as she could, she asked to speak privately with Jane for a few minutes. Mrs. Bennet sputtered, and was clearly not pleased, but it would have been more embarrassing for her to deny them, and she finally nodded her assent.
Elizabeth led her sister to a far corner of the room, where they sat together on a small chaise.
"I take it Mama is still speaking of your wedding." Elizabeth patted Jane's hand.
"She speaks of nothing else, and has even run off Charles." Tears began to well in her eyes. "This morning, Aunt Gardiner suggested I return to town so she could help me shop for my trousseau. Mama was thrilled with the offer, but insisted she must go as well."
"I must think; perhaps there is something I can do."
"You should be thinking about leaving for Pemberley in two days. I am sure all will be fine with Aunt Gardiner's assistance." Jane tried not to sigh, but Elizabeth still heard it.
Darcy and Bingley joined them a few minutes later, and accompanied the sisters to the dinner table.
Mrs. Bennet tried to catch her eldest's attention, but the Darcys and Bingley led the way Mr. Bennet's end of the table. She found there was little time for disappointment though, as her hostessing duties took priority, and Mrs. Bennet was an excellent hostess. Her table was impressive, laden with turkeys, pheasant and fish, not to mention several corner dishes and a beautiful plum pudding.
Elizabeth could not help glancing at her elder sister frequently as they ate. Though clearly more at ease than she had been earlier, Jane was quieter than usual. Her mother's relentlessness was obviously weighing upon her.
The party separated after the meal, and Mrs. Bennet wasted no time claiming Jane. Elizabeth started speaking with her Aunt Gardiner, who tried to alleviate her niecełs concerns. In time she began to relax as her aunt was sure she could help find ways to occupy Mrs. Bennet and allow Jane some freedom.
Feeling better, Elizabeth eagerly joined Anne and Lady Sherwood. They spoke some of their plans to return to town the next day, and of their hopes of returning to their estate soon thereafter; as soon as the doctor gave Anne leave to travel so far.
�And you leave Friday for Pemberley?" Lady Sherwood asked, and Elizabeth nodded. �You will love it there, Elizabeth. My sister, Anne, made it such a lovely home, and even with some updating in recent years, Fitzwilliam has kept it so."
�Everyone makes it sound so wonderful, Aunt Juliet. I am eager to see the house and meet Mrs. Reynolds; but more than anything, I look forward to exploring the many paths Fitzwilliam has described. Pemberley sounds like Paradise."
The gentlemen returned a few minutes later and Darcy was promptly at his wifełs side, as was Lord Sherwood. Darcy and Elizabeth continued visiting with his relatives for some time before Darcy led her to the quiet chaise in the corner.
They sat, and Darcy took her hand. �I am glad you do not seem as distressed as earlier, my love. Though I notice you are still watching Jane..."
Elizabeth nodded. �I am worried for her, but she insists she will be fine, and my Aunt Gardiner has assured me she will do her best to have my mother and Jane attending different matters." She sighed. �Mama is being so much harder on Jane than she was with me. I can only think it is because Jane will not resist her efforts or that she thinks Mr. Bingley far too affable to cross her..."
Darcy unconsciously traced designs on her palm with his thumb. �After speaking with Bingley and your uncle, I have been thinking that perhaps we should stay in town a few days before we go home to Pemberley. You would be able to take her to the finest shops in Mayfair; and perhaps that might convince Mrs. Bennet, or more likely, your father, that her presence in town is unnecessary."
Gazing up with hopeful eyes, she asked, �I thought you were needed at Pemberley immediately?"
�We must return soon; but a few days shall not affect us terribly. I would much prefer to see you happy; and I would be pleased to be of help to Jane and Bingley."
Elizabeth squeezed her husbandłs hand as she gazed adoringly at him. �You truly are the best of men, Fitzwilliam!"
Before the couple left for the evening, they sought a few minutes alone with Mr. and Mrs. Bennet. Elizabeth carefully explained the advantages she could offer Jane, thus making it unnecessary to incommode the Gardiners, whose carriage and house were already quite full.
Mr. Bennet agreed that the idea had merit, but Mrs. Bennet was torn. She was thrilled at the opportunity for Jane, but distressed at the idea of missing it herself.
�Well, if you are going to London, Lizzy, Jane and I could travel and stay with you."
�Mrs. Bennet!" admonished her husband. �Even I shall not agree to that. Darcy and Lizzy have made a very generous offer, especially as concern for us should be the last thing on their minds so soon after their own wedding." He then turned to his daughter and son-in-law. �We shall discuss this tonight, and I shall send a note in the morning. Thank you for your generosity, son, Lizzy."
With the issue addressed, Darcy and Elizabeth soon departed for the serenity of their cottage, and settled in for the night quite comfortably.
They did not leave the cottage the next day, and the only word from without was a short missive from Mr. Bennet informing them that the Gardiners and Jane had departed early that morning, unaccompanied by Mrs. Bennet, and inviting them to break their fast at Longbourn the next morning as they left the region.
Darcy jotted off a short reply, accepting the offer, and left it in Wilsonłs care before returning his attention to his wife for the remainder of the day.
________________________________________
Darcy and Elizabeth rose early Friday morning and quickly consumed a pot of tea and shared a few muffins before dressing in warm travelling clothes.
They did not stay long at Longbourn, merely enough to quell their appetites and say their farewells. Tears ran down Elizabethłs cheeks as she hugged her father. �Thank you for everything, Papa. I shall miss you dearly."
�As shall I, my Lizzy. You have done well for yourself; I do not think you could have found another man half so deserving as Mr. Darcy."
Shortly thereafter, a new coach containing a content husband, wife and bloodhound, and pursued by a Dalmatian, left the county of Hertfordshire via the London road
________________________________________
Chapter 34
Posted on September 4, 2008
The rumble of the carriage wheels as they entered the cobblestone streets of London caused Elizabeth to stir.
Noticing this, as he had every other movement as she slept, her husband tightened his embrace and kissed her brow. �Did you sleep well, my love?"
A content grin slowly spread across her features. �I did." she replied quietly. �I do not believe I have ever travelled so comfortably."
�Indeed. I am much pleased with this carriage; it is well sprung." he added, sounding quite serious.
�It is lovely; and I have never been in finer. However, my dear," She turned her head and moved her eyes upwards until their gazes met. �I believe I thought only of my pillow."
Darcy grinned mischievously and nearly growled, �I am glad to hear it." before his lips seized hers.
It would only be a few minutes before they reached the house, so their kiss did not last long. Darcy was soon seated opposite his wife, adjusting his waistcoat and cravat while she repaired her hairpins and replaced her bonnet.
When better prepared, they opened the shades, and Elizabeth gazed out the window at the fine shops and large houses along Oxford Street.
�It will be but a moment." Darcy said as they turned onto Davies Street; and when the carriage stopped, Elizabeth had to fight her jawłs urge to drop in awe.
While not as ornate as some of the facades they had passed, the house where they had stopped was immense, with small well-tended gardens behind wrought iron fences on either side of the stairs. To her, it was simply the most beautiful townhouse she had ever seen.
Elizabeth met her husbandłs eyes and noticed his smile as he assisted her from the carriage, and with what seemed a strange combination of pride and relief, stated. �You approve."
Squeezing his hand, she replied, �I see nothing of which I cannot approve."
He took his wifełs arm, and when Sirius was on the ground beside Milton, led her up the stairs. The door was promptly opened, and inside the huge entry hall, Elizabeth could see a grand staircase and marble floors; but most importantly, right inside stood a long row of servants, eager to greet their master and new mistress.
She was introduced to the entire staff and hoped she could remember all of their names. At the bare minimum, she could not forget Mrs. Leigh, the housekeeper or Flemming, the butler.
While they waited for their tea, Darcy took Elizabeth on a short tour of the principal rooms, including his study and the library. He then led her upstairs to their suites, where tea had been set up on a table in the mistressł sitting room. As they warmed up, Milton, followed by Sirius, trotted through the open door into the masterłs sitting room, where they could hear him loudly lapping water. The couple had just started speaking again, when both dogs returned; Milton carried the orange slipper in his mouth and plopped contentedly before the fire.
Elizabeth smirked. �I have not seen Miltonłs trophy in some time."
Darcy blushed. �Wilson had packed it away. I did not wish for it to appear with so many relatives around. As we are alone, and you apparently approve of... it... I expect there is no problem with him possessing it."
Grinning, Elizabeth patted her husbandłs hand. �There is no problem at all. I am quite pleased with the services he has provided."
After their tea, they separated long enough to bathe and have their basic needs attended. Even in the finest coaches, travelling was tiresome and dirty. With just more than two hours until dinner, and no intentions of leaving their quarters, they dressed simply and Elizabeth left her hair unbound to dry.
Both recovering pens and their monogrammed stationery, husband and wife settled at the mistressł table, side by side, to write notes to their aunts, much as they had done at Longbourn when announcing their engagement little more than a month before. Has it really been but a month?
Elizabeth invited Jane and her aunt to meet her at the townhouse the next morning to begin shopping for Janełs trousseau at some of the fashionable shops in the neighbourhood.
Darcy chose to write to his own aunt, asking that if she could spare the time, he would wish for her to use her knowledge and contacts in many exclusive boutiques to aide in the endeavour.
The letters were dispatched, and they relaxed in each otherłs company until it was time to prepare for dinner. They might have preferred to remain alone in their quarters for the remainder of the night, but even in their own home, they had to adhere to the expectations of propriety.
Thus, they gave themselves over to the ministrations of Wilson and Eleanor, and dressed to dine in a small corner of a large dining-room table. Afterwards, they toured a few more rooms, until settling into the music room, where both sat before the pianoforte while Elizabeth played.
While there, they received replies from both aunts; both were quite happy to join Elizabeth, and Lady Sherwood added that it would be a good opportunity to get some new dresses for Anne.
The couple was followed by their dogs as they retired early that evening; and while tea and muffins were sent to this mistressł sitting room early the next morning, Mr. and Mrs. Darcy did not emerge until much later than the masterłs usual wont.
Still, Mrs. Darcy was ready for her outing well before the other ladies arrived, and Darcy remained at her side until they departed.
Lady Sherwood saw the shopping party into all the best shops on Bond Street, where the merchants were eager to please one of their most illustrious patrons and the new Mrs. Darcy. The ladies leisurely admired the wares at the milliners and examined the design books at the modistes while Jane and Anne were measured and aided in their selections.
As she sat in Mrs. Duvalłs shop, Elizabeth watched as the proprietress assisted Jane. The lady held up various fabrics, and explained why certain styles would be more becoming on her than others.
When Jane had questions, Lady Sherwood and Mrs. Gardiner were more than happy to advise her, and everyone was pleased with the results. True, Lady Sherwood had a tendency to choose very fine laces and trims, which was a novelty to Jane, but there was never any argument over how deeply to cut the neckline or how much lace to apply.
Anne was also relishing the attention, as she had never been to a proper modiste, and the choices her aunt left to her discretion were much more liberal than her mother had ever allowed.
For the most part, Georgiana was content to sit with Elizabeth and browse the sketch books, but when she found a design she simply adored, her aunt brought Elizabeth into the conversation, and soon the dress, with a few minor modifications, was being ordered for the girl.
When the chattering and laughing group of ladies returned to the townhouse on Davies Street, it was nearly dusk. They were tired from their outing, but had enjoyed the venture immensely. As such, they spent very little time saying their goodbyes, though before departing, Jane hugged her sister, saying, �Thank you for all this, Lizzy. I had dreaded the idea of shopping for my trousseau, but this was nothing like I had imagined earlier."
Once the ladies were gone, Darcy wasted no time in leading his wife to the privacy of their chambers. Though little time remained before they would have to prepare for dinner, Elizabeth sat in Darcyłs lap on the sofa and gave him a brief summary of the outing. Occasionally they would kiss or reach up and touch the otherłs face or hair, but for the most part, they simply enjoyed the closeness.
As expected, they did soon venture from their rooms for dinner, then settled into the library, where they shared a book of Shakespeare sonnets. Both proved quite adept at quoting their favourites, and the book was only opened on occasion when they discussed or debated details of a poem.
They retired at the earliest they felt propriety would allow, and took full advantage of the privacy.
Elizabeth was the first to wake on Sunday morning, perfectly comfortable, wrapped within Darcyłs arms. How quickly she had become accustomed to the securing warmth of his embrace. As she moved a little and turned over, she found herself grateful for her husbandłs large bed, which provided ample room for the two of them, as well as their dogs. Milton and Sirius slept soundly by her feet.
This morning, it was her turn to watch her beloved wake. He looked so peaceful with his closed eyes, smooth brow and slow breaths. She lay beside him for a some time, simply studying the line of his jaw, the shape of his lips... his stubble... Finally, unable to resist any longer, she reached up and touched his cheek, slowly sliding her fingers towards his chin. She loved him; there was no other way to explain what she felt in her heart as she watched him slumber.
Elizabeth was so entranced watching his countenance, she did not notice his hand. When it grasped hers, she started, and once her heart slowed again, she caught the boyish grin on her husbandłs face, still resting upon the pillow with his eyes closed. �Teasing, teasing man." she muttered before her lips were captured.
________________________________________
Being newly married and not officially in town, the Darcys could easily have foregone church, but such was not their way. After a light breakfast of muffins and tea, they dressed and departed for St. Georgełs Hanover Square. They entered shortly before services were to begin, and settled into a pew a bit further back than usual, but one where they were less likely to be observed, and more likely to depart easily after the service.
The lesson was a typical for the season, but very well delivered by the young minister; and they were glad they had decided to attend.
As they waited to depart, Darcy introduced a few of the nearby people. All offered kind congratulations, and as soon as they could, the Darcys made their way to the door where they were greeted by the Reverend, Mr. Messick, then returned to their house.
While they walked, Darcy explained that he had known Mr. Messick many years; the third son of an earl, he had attended Cambridge at the same time as Darcy. Once home, the couple did their best to sequester themselves for the remainder of the day.
Having never paid more attention to Georgianałs purchases when out with her aunt than settling the bills, Darcy had not believed the stories he had heard of how women loved to shop. Needless to say, he was astonished when he was advised that the ladies planned another outing on Monday. He soon resigned himself to acceptance, yet was still surprised to find the outcome much like Saturday.
Tuesday, at least, was meant to be quieter. Lady Sherwood had other obligations, so Elizabeth joined her sister and aunt at Gracechurch Street while her husband and Bingley visited Angelołs. The gentlemen would join the party at the Gardinersł in the afternoon.
As such, Mrs. Gardiner and her nieces visited a few of her favourite nearby shops and then returned to her home to sort through Janełs purchases. They were sitting in the parlour drinking tea and talking merrily when the gentlemen joined them.
�Did you enjoy your sport?" Elizabeth asked her husband as he sat beside her.
Kissing her hand and retaining it in his, he answered, �It was excellent exercise, and a reminder that I should practice more." Dropping his voice a little, he added, �At least I am still able to best Bingley."
Mrs. Gardiner served tea to the gentlemen and talk became more general. It had been a pleasant half hour when Darcy suggested it was time for him and his wife to leave.
As they had invited them earlier, Elizabeth was just confirming when the Gardiners and Jane would arrive at the townhouse for dinner, when a servant entered the room with an express for Jane. All were surprised, and Jane opened it immediately. As she read, her hands began to tremble and tears filled her eyes.
Bingley looked tormented, having no idea how to respond. Instinct told him to pull Jane into his arms, but he knew such an action was unacceptable.
Elizabeth, however, was instantly at her sisterłs side, partially sitting in the corner of the sofa between Jane and its arm. She placed a hand on her sisterłs shoulder and quietly asked, �Jane, what is it? Is everyone well?"
Jane bit her lip, but could not speak. The tears began to roll down her cheeks as she looked imploringly towards her sister. Finally, she held forth the missive for her sister to take.
Elizabeth immediately recognized the hand that had penned it.
31 December 1811
Dearest Jane,
I have felt your absence exceedingly these past days. There are so many ideas, and your sisters do not help at all. Your father is no better, he refuses the use of the carriage, and it is not as though the horses are needed on the farm right now.
As she read, Elizabeth pulled Jane into her embrace.
I need to discuss these plans with you, and I must admit I still have concerns about Lizzyłs helping you shop; she has such plain, unfashionable tastes. I have thus come to the conclusion there is no other recourse. Tell your aunt I shall be on the post tomorrow. I know she has but one guest room, but you and I are certainly able to share. It will give us a place and more time to talk.
Your mother,
F Bennet

Elizabeth rubbed her sisterłs back and looked up at her concerned husband. She held up the note, and when he took it, she wrapped her free arm around Jane, pulling her closer. �It shall be all right, Jane. All will be well. Somehowall will be well.
________________________________________
Chapter 35
Posted on September 11, 2008
As the Darcys returned to their house, Elizabeth looked sadly at her husband. �What are we to do, Fitzwilliam? Is there anything to be done for Jane?"
Darcy leaned forward and took her hand. �While you were calming your sister, Bingley and I spoke at length." He bit his lip, then looked directly at his wife. �I believe we have a plan if you think Jane will agree."
He explained everything to her, and when they arrived at the house, Darcy immediately began making his arrangements while Elizabeth planned for their dinner guests.
A few hours later, when the Gardiners and Jane arrived, they were greeted warmly by the Darcys and Mr. Bingley. They were also introduced to the other gentleman in attendance. �May I introduce my friend, the Reverend, Mr. Henry Messick. He is a friend of Bingleyłs and mine since our Cambridge days, and as Elizabeth and I are here but a week, we thought to include him this evening."
Discourse flowed smoothly, though Jane was exceedingly quiet. It was clear she was trying to enjoy herself, though her mind was much engaged.
Just before dinner was announced, Elizabeth took Jane aside to speak privately. �Are you faring any better, Jane?" she asked.
�Perhaps a little." Jane squeezed her sisterłs hand tightly. �I just wish She has been so so obsessive, Lizzy. We have had such a nice time these past few days, and now Mama is coming, and she has all but said she will not cease speaking of the wedding." Tears began to fill Janełs eyes anew.
�Jane," Elizabeth began, selecting her words carefully, �did Mr. Bingley tell you that his solicitor applied for a Special License?"
Jane nodded.
�And did he tell you that he received the license on Monday?"
Nodding again, Jane almost inaudibly added, �He showed it to me. We were so happy."
�I do not suppose you know that he has the license with him tonight."
Jane looked at her sister questioningly.
Elizabeth assured her, �He does." Then taking a deep breath, Elizabeth reached for her sisterłs other hand as well. �I know Papa will be displeased, at least for a while, and Mama would be very unhappy but you are of age, and within this house right now are Mr. Bingley, a Special License and a minister.
�Mr. Bingley was terribly worried seeing you so upset this afternoon, as were we all. You should think on what I have told you, and if you wish, speak to Mr. Bingley, and make a decision." Elizabeth looked into her sisterłs tearful eyes again. �We all love you very much, Jane; and at this moment, our only desire is for your happiness."
Jane said nothing for a time as she bit her lip. Finally, just above a whisper, she said, �You seem very happy since you married Mr. Darcy..." She quickly averted her gaze towards the floor.
Trying to get her sister to look her in the eye, Elizabeth answered in her most assuring voice, �I am very happy, Jane. Every aspect of marriage to Mr. Darcy has been wonderful." Elizabeth patted her sisterłs hand.
�Thank you, Lizzy." Jane whispered.
After a couple more minutes, during which very little else was spoken between the sisters, they returned to the others, or more specifically, their gentlemen. Elizabeth slipped into the conversation, and ensuring the Gardiners and Mr. Messick were engaged, allowed Bingley the opportunity to withdraw and speak quietly with Jane. She had done her part; anything that would happen now was up to her sister.
A few minutes later, Mrs. Leigh entered the room to inform her mistress that dinner was ready, and Elizabeth, in turn, invited her guests to adjourn to the dining-room.
With a glance at his friend and new sister, Darcy offered his arm to his wife. In a nearly automatic move, it was promptly accepted.
As her husband began to lead her from the room, Elizabeth looked back to ensure the Gardiners and Mr. Messick were following. Grasping for something to say to keep the guestsł attention directed towards the front of the group, she ventured, �I hope you shall enjoy this, Aunt. We have a most wonderful cook."
As expected, at least by the Darcys, Bingley and Jane followed, but trailed well behind the others. When they reached the table, they took the two remaining chairs, across from each other, and on either side of their hostess.
Elizabeth tried to attend the lively conversation that occupied most of the table, but she was often distracted by the near silent pair at her sides. While Bingley and Jane spoke little to anyone, even each other, Elizabeth was somehow certain they were engaging in a sort of silent discourse. She tried diligently to focus on her duties as hostess and attended the others.
Servants came and went, courses changed, yet through most of the meal, the dynamic did not.
Not sure what exactly drew her attention, Elizabeth knew her suspicions had proved correct as Jane nodded her head slightly, with a light blush and a shy smile. A broad grin spread across Bingleyłs face. A similar method was employed by Elizabeth as she relayed the information to Darcy.
During the final course, Bingley and Jane gradually joined the others on the topic of Percevalłs decline, something on which everyone had an opinion.
When they finished, Darcy faced his wife. �Dinner was perfect. Thank you, Mrs. Darcy. We shall remain a few minutes, and join you shortly."
Nodding, Elizabeth replied in kind, �Certainly, we shall be in the drawing-room." She then rose from the table and led her aunt and sister from the room.
The moment the footman closed the drawing-room door behind the ladies, Jane hugged her sister. �Oh, thank you, Lizzy!" The grin was apparent in her voice, and Elizabeth was certain she felt a tear hit her shoulder.
Happily embracing her sister, Elizabeth replied, �I believe I have thought only of your happiness, Jane. I could not bear your grief this afternoon."
Mrs. Gardiner looked on, not certain of what had transpired during the evening, even though she had been aware, even before dinner, something had.
When the sisters broke apart, Jane grasped Elizabethłs hand and turned towards the other lady. �Aunt Marianne, I hope you will support us in this, but... even if you do not," she squeezed Elizabethłs hand, �I am of age, and I have decided to marry Mr. Bingley tonight."
Her aunt looked astonished at the news, but not upset. After watching her speechless aunt for a minute, Jane resumed. �Lizzy and Mr. Darcy have helped Mr. Bingley with the arrangements, but the decision was left to me, and I considered it carefully."
Mrs. Gardiner watched her nieces closely, giving each other support as they had always done. Finally, the older woman spoke. �I understand why you wish to do this, but do you realize the implications of marrying quickly? It might not have been an issue but for Lydiałs quick wedding."
�I have thought about it, Aunt." Jane released Elizabethłs hand and took her auntłs, leading her to the nearest sofa, where they sat. �Charles and I had discussed that before today; our actions have been completely above reproach. The only likely gossip would be in Meryton, and they have been talking of our attachment for months already. I would not be surprised that in my absence, Mama has been telling anyone who will listen of her plans for my wedding. They will likely understand my choice.
�I do love my mother, and I shall be sorry to disappoint her, but I can no longer allow her to control my life. I will marry Charles, and live under his protection. I will be mistress of my own home, and my own life." Janełs voice was confident, and never wavered. �I want nothing more than to spend the rest of my life as Mrs. Charles Bingley."
�But what of your father?" Mrs. Gardiner asked.
Jane wished to look to Elizabeth to support, but did not. She looked into her auntłs eyes and answered, �I shall write him tonight, before we leave here. I know he will not be pleased, but when he realizes my reasons, he will understand. I also suspect that when he learns of Lizzyłs involvement, he will forgive me, if for no other reason than he could not remain angry at her."
�And if he does not?" prompted her aunt.
Jane closed her eyes and gathered her strength. �I pray that will not be the case, but I am prepared to live with the consequences."
Mrs. Gardiner took Janełs hand and squeezed it. She met Janełs look with a smile. �It does sound as though you have considered this carefully. While I would prefer you wait, if you are absolutely certain, you have my support."
�Oh, thank you, Aunt!" Jane sat straighter and smiled brightly.
Elizabeth sat down beside her sister and began to explain how the idea had been formed, but before long, they were joined by the gentlemen.
Mr. Gardiner briefly questioned Jane, but assured she knew her own mind, added his approval to the sudden wedding.
With this news, Darcy sent a messenger off with notes already written to Bingleyłs man and to the Gardinersł housekeeper. Mr. Bingley, finding no reason to delay produced the Special License and a small gold ring.
Elizabeth took a long look at her sister. Being her best dress, Jane had worn the blue gown made by Mrs. Ashley to dinner at the Darcysł; and the hint of pink that suffused her delicate features and her shy smile only enhanced her beauty.
When Mr. Messick was ready, he began the ceremony with no pomp or circumstance; Jane and Bingley stood side by side as he recited the causes for marriage and began to lead the couple in their vows. Soon they were hand in hand, and Bingley slid the ring onto Janełs finger. With a blessing upon the union, the minister declared them man and wife.
Mr. Messick produced his register, and once it was signed, the festivities began. Flemming entered with a bottle of Clicquot 1802 champagne, and a pair of maids brought a fruit cake and glasses.
Darcy made a toast to the future of Mr. and Mrs. Bingley, and the group sat in the drawing-room eating cake and talking. The young couples began to discuss their more immediate plans with Darcyłs announcement that since Mrs. Bingley would no longer require her sisterłs presence, he and his wife would depart on Thursday for Pemberley.
The Bingleys would remain at Mivartłs for a few days before returning to Netherfield. Mr. Bingley would write his sisters on the morrow
they would be familiar enough with his penmanship to discern the news
and likely visit the Francises and Caroline again as they departed the city.
Janełs missive to her father could wait no longer though, and once Elizabeth provided her with paper and a quill, she sat down to write. When she was done, she handed the letter to her sister, asking her to review it.
31 December 1811
Dearest Papa,
I fear you shall be disappointed in me, but I have had to listen to my heart and my conscience. Nearly an hour ago, the Darcysł minister here in London presided over my wedding. I am now Mrs. Charles Bingley.
I must tell you, Papa, I was willing to wait until April, though I had wished for an earlier date. However, I have no regrets for choosing to seize the opportunity to wed this evening.
You are well aware of how Mama behaved over Christmas, and were apprised of her intentions had she accompanied me to town.
I am so grateful to Lizzy for changing her plans to accommodate me, and it has been a wonderful experience shopping in the company of Lady Sherwood, Miss De Bourgh and Miss Darcy as well as Lizzy and Aunt Gardiner. The companionship and respect among these women is unlike anything I have known before.
Today, however, all I have come to appreciate these past days seemed to be wrested from my grasp by the arrival of an express from Mama, stating she would arrive here tomorrow by post. She seems compelled to spend every waking minute with me, planning her perfect wedding.
I am sorry, Papa. I do love her, but I can no longer submit to her whims. When Mr. Darcyłs friend, the minister, joined us for dinner tonight, the opportunity was perfect, and the choice to marry now was clear.
Lizzy and Mr. Darcy are very happy for us, and Uncle and Aunt Gardiner were swayed by my conviction and our assurance we had considered the issues at hand. They have given us their support, and even signed the registry as our witnesses.
I am so happy, Papa, and my only concern is having disappointed you. I pray for your forgiveness.
I shall write again in a few days. For now, please advise Mama that her trip to Town is no longer necessary.
Thus, I sign myself,
Your loving daughter,
Jane Bingley

The Bingleys did not remain long after the letter was dispatched. The former Miss Bennets hugged, cried and promised to write often.
Mr. Messick left almost immediately thereafter, giving Elizabeth some time to say farewell to her aunt and uncle, as they would not see each other until spring.
When the Gardiners had departed as well, Mr and Mrs. Darcy decided to retire, and as they ascended the stairs, arm in arm, followed by Milton and Sirius, Elizabeth said, �Thank you so much for helping Jane, Fitzwilliam."
�I could not watch my new sister, my closest friend, and most especially, my dear wife suffer so. This quick marriage will invite new questions and problems for them, but I believe they will be able to address them together."
They did not speak for a few moments as the footman opened the door to Mr. Darcyłs rooms and they entered, bidding him good night.
Elizabeth had thought to speak further on her sisterłs marriage, yet the topic slipped from their minds once they reached their rooms and dismissed Wilson and Eleanor for the night. Soon they were quite occupied preparing themselves, and each other, for bed
________________________________________
Chapter 36
Posted on September 18, 2008
Everyone in the Darcy townhouse was awake and busy preparing for the couplełs departure well before dawn. Whether making breakfast or packing lunch, heating bricks, harnessing the horses or seeing that Mr. and Mrs. Darcy were dressed in their warmest travelling clothes, the house was alive with activity in order that the Darcys could leave at first light.
With limited daylight and unknown winter conditions, they needed to take advantage of every minute of light available to them.
The sun was not even above the horizon as Darcy assisted his wife into the carriage. Given the chill and the early hour, they settled in side by side under a warmed, heavy rug, and with heated bricks at their feet. A moment later, Sirius lay upon his cushion, and very soon, their journey began.
Their carriage was followed by another, laden with their trunks and also conveying some servants, including Wilson and Eleanor. Normally, they would have been sent ahead by at least a couple of hours, but the Darcys planned to travel from dawn until dusk, and they could not be certain of the weather in the north. Therefore the carriages would remain together for the journey.
For nearly the first hour, as they travelled through, then departed the streets of London, the Darcys nestled quietly, occasionally speaking of nothing of import.
Deciding there was enough light to read, Elizabeth moved in order to retrieve one of the books they had brought. It was enough for them to realize how cold it had become in the carriage. Darcy reached for a large satchel on the other seat, and opened it to remove a new, warmed rug, wrapped around some still warm bricks. He placed the bricks on the floor, and pulling Elizabeth back into his embrace, covered them with the rugs.
They took turns reading Shelleyłs Denham. Darcy helped his wife from the conveyance and into the inn, where they planned to remain a full half hour, in order that everyone had a chance to warm themselves, as well as getting the bricks reheated and the rugs rewarmed.
The couple found a table near the front of the establishment, and once seated, ordered coffee and hot savoury muffins.
When Eleanor entered a moment later, Darcy excused himself to look out the front window, where the second coach had stopped. Eleanor used the opportunity to ensure that Mrs. Darcyłs needs were being met, and after assuring her mistress was well, she departed to join the other servants as they partook of the warmth and sustenance.
Darcy returned to his wife almost immediately. They took their time consuming their light, but warming repast, even though Elizabeth could recognize her husbandłs eagerness to be on their way again. When he noticed activity near the carriage, Darcy excused himself to watch from the window as the new horses were harnessed.
Elizabeth observed him for a while, then began to prepare herself to depart. When she looked at the table, she noticed the one muffin remained on the tray. Wrapping it in a handkerchief, she placed it in her reticule. It would be a nice treat for the dogs when they reached their next stop.
Darcy returned to the table a minute later and assisted Elizabeth with her fur lined pelisse before donning his heavy greatcoat. Once they were ready, they returned to the carriage and were soon back on the northbound road. The rest of the day followed the same pattern, travelling about two hours and stopping again. It was starting to get dark when the carriage pulled into the little town of Bromham.
The innkeeper offered them his best rooms, and hot water was being carried up even before the second carriage arrived. By the time their tubs were filled, Wilson and Eleanor had seen the trunks taken upstairs and were ready to be of use.
Elizabeth enjoyed the hot bath, and when she was done, Eleanor had everything she needed unpacked and ready. Once dressed, Elizabeth dismissed her maid for the night and joined her husband for dinner.
Observing their dogs sleeping contentedly by the fire, they left the room and descended the stairs to dine in the innłs tavern, hoping to hear news from the north. Unfortunately, there were few other travellers, and not one had come from as far as Derbyshire.
Afterwards, the Darcys returned to their rooms for the night, with no need or desire for anyone but the other. They entertained themselves for a time, then retired early, preparing for another day much the same as this.
Again they woke before dawn and were ready to depart at first light. The day proceeded much as the one before, and by nightfall they had made Lutterworth.
This inn was a little more crowded than the one the night before, but they met a gentleman travelling from Lancaster, who told them that there had been a great snowfall two days prior. The Darcys were surprised to learn he had been in Lambton since that day; and he confirmed that barring a new storm, the main roads were now quite passable.
With that good news, they visited with the gentleman a bit longer before retiring, again to rooms inhabited only by their dogs; for like the night before, they had dismissed Wilson and Eleanor before dinner.
The Darcys left the inn at dawn on Saturday, hoping to arrive at Pemberley mid-afternoon. Those plans, however, were thwarted when snow began falling. Fortunately it was light, but unwilling to take any chances, they stopped immediately upon reaching the next town, despite it not being their intended destination for this leg of the journey.
The inn was small, but Mr. Cooper, the owner, was very accommodating to the Darcys and their servants. He quickly provided steaming tea and a hot, hearty lunch for all; and though he seemed surprised at first, he was agreeable to allowing Milton and Sirius to sleep by the front door.
Elizabeth watched her husband with concern. He looked out the window often as they ate, but once they were finished, he positioned himself by the window, staring out at the snow. His stiff posture and distant gaze reminded her of the Fitzwilliam Darcy she had first met. She had not seen him like this for some time.
When she could take it no longer, she walked over to him and placed her hand on his arm.
He started, then looked at her with a very small smile. �Elizabeth." He simply looked at her for a long moment, then sighed. �I so wanted to make Pemberley today, for you to see our home."
Elizabeth squeezed his arm and spoke quietly. �I do wish to see Pemberley, Fitzwilliam, but if we must wait, so be it. Troubling your mind over it will not make the storm move faster."
Eventually, she convinced him to sit with her near the fire, and the next time he looked out, very few flakes were in the sky. Darcy said a little prayer as they returned to the window. They had been at the inn for more than two hours. Still, there was little more than an inch of new snow on the ground. If the skies cleared soon, there would be enough time to try for Pemberley; they were no more than fifteen miles away.
As they watched and waited, the clouds to the north grew thinner and fainter until patches of blue began to appear. There were a few small towns further along the road, so they would easily be able to find shelter should they meet another storm.
The coaches were readied and hot bricks and warm blankets prepared. Soon the Darcys were on their way home.
With new snow on the ground, they travelled slowly. After the first hour, Darcy began looking at his watch every few minutes, and the sixth time he did so, Elizabeth turned and placed her hand on his cheek. �Fitzwilliam, your anxiety will not get us there sooner." She turned her face up and reached to kiss him.
After about a minute, Darcy disengaged their lips and sighed. �I am sorry, Elizabeth. I am simply eager to reach home, and while we are finally approaching Lambton, at this pace, it will be nearly an hour more."
�We will not be risking the light, shall we?" she inquired with concern.
�No, we should have no trouble arriving before nightfall if we are not stopped again. I am simply tired of travelling, and eager to be home. And more importantly, to share my home with you."
She encouraged him to talk of the house, and the gardens, and the paths they still might be able to use, despite the wintery conditions. They paused the conversation briefly as he pointed out Mrs. Ashleyłs shop, and a few others Mrs. Gardiner had mentioned, as they drove through Lambton.
Elizabeth was comfortably nestled beside Darcy as he talked. She had not even paid any mind to his hold on her hand until he squeezed it, pointing out the window with his free hand. �Lizzy! Look!"
She had to move to see what he was looking at, but when she did, she noticed that what had been a low stone wall was gradually increasing in height, and up ahead, it met with a tall, stone column.
It, like its mate on the other side of the drive, must have been at least seven feet tall, and just above the middle of each, etched neatly into a single block of limestone was the name, PEMBERLEY.
Squeezing his hand, Elizabeth grinned and gazed at her husband lovingly. �We are here."
�With these conditions, it shall still be at least ten minutes before we see the house." They sat quietly, watching the snow-laden trees as they passed.
Eventually, the carriage began to slow, and Elizabeth looked at her husband. The grin on his face told her he had expected this. Looking out the window, she saw the woods come to an end, and as they entered a large clearing, the road turned. From the window, she could see an expansive valley blanketed in white. The trees were sparse, and there was a little snow-covered bridge over a small, frozen stream. Elizabeth was most impressed as she gazed down upon the large, handsome stone building situated almost as if it had grown there. Even blanketed in white, she had never seen a place for which nature had done more, or where natural beauty had been so little counteracted by an awkward taste.
The other carriage passed them as they sat looking over the estate, and a moment later, Sirius nudged them, as if trying to understand what they were doing.
Darcy looked at the dog, and then his wife. �Would you like to walk to the house? It is exactly half a mile along the road from here. It will allow us to stretch our legs, and watch the sunset."
Elizabeth immediately agreed to the suggestion, so he exited the carriage and assisted his wife and her dog from the conveyance before sending the coachmen on their way.
With smiles on their faces, the couple walked very close together, their arms intertwined, as the pair of dogs scampered about together.
They were not long into their walk when the sun touched the horizon, and colours began to paint the sky and the snow as they approached the house. There was no need for conversation as they simply observed their world. Elizabeth could not imagine a more perfect homecoming.
By the time they reached the house, the sun had disappeared, but with all the snow and the thin cloud cover, it was not yet dark. Darcy whistled for the dogs to come and kissed Elizabethłs hand as they began to ascend the stairs.
As they reached the top, the door opened. Unlike their arrival at the townhouse, here they were met only by four people. Wilson and Eleanor aided in the removal of the couplełs heavy outer garments, while the other pair seemed quite happy to greet the dogs, despite their wet, snowy coats.
Once Darcy was able, he turned to the butler and housekeeper, and said, �Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds, it is my pleasure to introduce your new mistress, Mrs. Elizabeth Darcy.
Mr. Reynolds bowed as his wife curtseyed and replied. �It is an honour to welcome you home, Mr. and Mrs. Darcy."
~ * The End * ~
________________________________________
� 2008 Copyright held by the author.